(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Elsie at Ion"


THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 
OF CALIFORNIA 

LOS ANGELES 



A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND 
OTHER POPULAR BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA FINLEY 



ELSIE DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS. 
ELSIE AT NANTUCKET. 
THE TWO ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN. 
ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. 
CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE. 
ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S VACATION. 

ELSIE AT VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE AT ION. 

ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR. 
ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS. 
ELSIE AT HOME. 
ELSIE ON THE HUDSON. 
ELSIE IN THE SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS. 
ELSIE'S WINTER TRIP. 
ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES. 



MILDRED KEITH. 

MILDRED AT ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE. 
MILDRED AND ELSIE. 
MILDRED AT HOME. 

MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER. 



CASELLA. 

SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST. 
THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY. 
OUR FRED. 

AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY. 
WANTED, A PEDIGREE. 

THE THORN IN THE NEST. 



ELSIE AT ION 



BY 

MARTHA FINLEY 




NEW YORK 

DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 



COPYRIGHT, 1893, 

BY 

DODD, MEAD & COMPART. 
AU rights reserved. 



ELSIE AT ION. 



CHAPTER I. 

VIOLET and Lnlu were still alone upon the 
yeranda where the captain had left them while 
he drove into the village on that first evening 
after their home-coming from beautiful Via- 
mede. They had now taken possession of two 
easy-chairs standing close together, and were en 
joying the quiet and an extended view of the 
well-kept grounds and the green fields and 
wooded hills that lay beyond. 

For some moments neither had spoken ; then 
Violet broke the silence. " Lulu, I have been 
thinking of that poor Mrs. McAlpine and her 
daughter whom you met when your father took 
you and Max out to the far West. Tell me 
something about them if you feel inclined." 

" Yes, Mamma Vi ; they were refined, lovable 
people and I like to think and talk of them ; 
except that it makes me sad to think what a 
hard, trying life they led and are yet leading, I 
suppose." 

1 1 



2 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Yes, my heart bleeds for them; the poor 
mother especially," sighed Violet. "Foully 
robbed of her husband's love, what charm has 
life in this world left for her?" 

"If I were in her place I'd just make up my 
mind not to care for him or his love, and be 
happy in loving my children and being loved 
by them!" exclaimed Lulu in indignant tones. 
"I'd never break my heart for such a 
wretch!" 

"He is certainly not worth it," was Violet's 
response. "Ah, there is your father!" as a 
carriage turned in at the great gates opening 
upon the high-road. 

It came swiftly up the drive, halted at the 
front entrance, and the captain, quickly 
alighting, handed out a girlish figure clad in 
a plain, dark dress and hat. 

"Miss McAlpine, my dear; Lulu, it is your 
old friend Marian." 

"Welcome, my poor dear girl," said Violet, 
taking Marian's hand in a kindly pressure 
and giving her a kiss. 

"O Marian, Marian, what a delightful sur 
prise!" was Lulu's greeting as she threw her 
arms about her friend and kissed her again 
and again. 

"Just as I meant it should be," the captain 
remarked with a pleased smile. 

But Marian seemed speechless with emotion, 



ELSIE AT ION. 3 

clinging to Lulu and sobbing as if her heart 
would break. 

"0 you poor dear!" Lulu said, gently pat 
ting and stroking her, "don't cry so bitterly; 
we will do all we can to make you happy. You 
must be very tired with your long journey, but 
you can rest now in this sweet home of ours. " 

" Yes, take her up to the spare room nearest 
your own, Lulu," said the captain, "and see 
that she has everything she needs." 

''And we will have her tea sent up to her," 
added Violet. 

" She took that in the village, my dear," said 
the captain, " and as she is very weary had bet 
ter get to bed as soon as she can. I see that her 
trunk has already been carried up." 

" sir, how kind, how kind you are to me!" 
Marian exclaimed sobbingly, putting her hand 
into his and lifting grateful eyes to his face. 

" Ah, my poor child, it would be a great de 
light to me could I but relieve all your sorrows," 
he returned in moved tones. " That is beyond 
my power; but cast all your burdens on the 
Lord and he will sustain you, fulfilling to you 
his gracious promise, 'As thy days, so shall thy 
strength be. ' You need rest ; do not lie awake 
grieving, but try to obey the scriptural injunc 
tion, 'casting all your care upon him, for he 
careth for you.' " 



4 ELSIE AT ION. 

"O sir, I believe itJ" Marian responded in 
deeply grateful tones; "for otherwise he would 
never have raised up such a friend as you are 
proving yourself to be. How shall I ever thank 
one who shows himself far kinder than my own 
father?" 

"Yes, my dear girl, my good husband feels 
for you very much as he does for his own chil 
dren when they are in trouble," Violet said 
feelingly, as Marian turned to say good-night to 
her. " Lulu, dear," she added, " try to make 
sure that your guest has everything that can 
add to her comfort." 

"I will, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered in 
pleasant tones. 

" And stay with Marian only long enough to 
see to that," added the captain; "for her 
journey has fatigued her greatly and she needs 
rest more than anything else." 

" Yes, sir; we can wait till to-morrow for our 
talk," Lulu replied, looking smilingly up into 
his face ; " and I'll come directly to you so that 
you will know I have obeyed the order." 

"That is right; you will find me here," he 
returned. 

"Oh, what a lovely home you have, Lulu!" 
exclaimed Marian, glancing about her as they 
went up the stairway. 

" Yes, indeed, I think we have ; and I love it 



ELSIE AT ION. 5 

dearly ; hut not a thousandth part as much as 
I do the dear father who made it for us and 
makes us so happy in it. This is the room he 
bade me bring you to, Marian," opening a 
door and leading the way into a large, airy, and 
beautifully furnished bedroom. 

"Oh, how lovely, how lovely!" exclaimed 
Marian. "Ah, it is much too grand for me 
a poor girl who has not a dollar in the 
world." 

"Not a bit," said Lulu in reply; "those who 
have nothing need help all the more; besides, 
papa does not value people for their wealth and 
has never taught his children to. Ah, there is 
your trunk ! I see the men have unstrapped it. 
Now if you are too tired to get out the things 
you want for to-night, and will give me the 
key, I will do so for you while you sit here in 
this easy-chair and direct me." 

"Oh, thank you! but I feel able to wait on 
myself." 

" Well, you shall do exactly as you please," re 
turned Lulu with a smile. " I see the servants 
have filled your pitchers, and if you should 
want anything that is not here, you have only 
to touch this knob which rings an electric bell 
in the kitchen giving it one push for cold, or 
two for hot water, or three for the chamber 
maid to come to you." 



C ELSIE AT ION. 

"How very nice and convenient!" exclaimed 
Marian. 

Lulu then explained about the light, saying 
she was welcome to put it out or leave it burn 
ing just as she preferred, and bidding her a 
kind good-night left the room. Hurrying 
down to the veranda, she found her father and 
Violet still there sitting side by side, convers 
ing together in rather subdued tones. 

"Here I am, papa," Lulu said, approaching 
them. 

" That is right," he responded and drew her 
to a seat upon his knee. " You saw that your 
guest had every want supplied?" he asked, ca 
ressing her hair and cheek with his hand as he 
spoke. 

" Yes, sir. papa, tell me all about it, 
please. " 

"All about what?" he asked with a smile, 
holding her close and pressing a kiss upon her 
lips. 

" About Marian, sir. Did you know she was 
coming? and was it just to get her you drove 
into the village?" 

"One question at a time, my child," he re 
turned with an amused look. "Yes, I knew 
she was coming. I had found a letter from her 
on my library table telling me so, and re 
minding me of the invitation you heard nf 



ELSIE AT ION. 7 

give her just before leaving Minersville, to 
apply to me for help should the time ever come 
when she would need a friend able and willing 
to aid her." 

" Oh, yes, papa, I remember it, and I don't 
think anybody could find a better friend than 
my dear father when in need of one." 

" Well, I found the letter, read it to your 
Mamma Vi, then drove into the village for 
Marian, leaving for you the pleasure of being 
taken by surprise on seeing her return with me. " 

" And a very pleasant surprise it was, papa. 
Is she going to stay? and oh, what has become 
of her poor mother and the boys? I suppose 
she told you all about them as you drove back 
from the village?" 

" More than two questions at once this time," 
laughed her father. "I will try to answer 
them in turn. She is likely to stay with us for 
the present at least. Her mother and all the 
younger children, except Sandy, are dead ; the 
little ones dying of diphtheria, the mother of 
grief and the fatigue from nursing them 
through their illness. Sandy is working his 
way with a farmer for the present; the father 
attempted to force Marian into a match with a 
Mormon thirty or forty years older than herself, 
and she, by running away, barely escaped a fate 
that she esteemed far worse than death. " 



8 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Oh, poor thing!" cried Lulu. "How glad 
I am that I have a father who would never 
force me to leave him for anybody else," cling 
ing still closer to him as she spoke. 

"Never, no, never, my own precious child!" 
he returned with emotion. " But you are still 
far too young even to be thinking of such a 
thing." 

" Yes, I know that, papa, and I'm glad of it. 
I like to be a little girl that nobody wants to 
get away from her father." 

" Then we are both satisfied." 

" Papa, is Marian going to live here with us?" 
she asked. 

" Nothing is decided yet," he replied, " but it 
will depend upon circumstances. Would you 
wish it, daughter?" 

She hesitated a little, then said : " If you and 
Mamma Vi want her here, papa, I would not 
like to stand in the way of her having such a 
sweet home, but it's so delightful to have our 
dear home to ourselves ; just you and Mamma 
Vi and us children." 

"So your mamma and I think," he returned 
with a gratified look; "and very possibly 
Marian herself would prefer some other plan, 
for I perceive she is of a very independent dis 
position. I have learned that it is her desire 
and purpose to earn her own living, and I think 



ELSIE AT ION. . 9 

the kindest thing I can do will be to help her 
fit herself for whatever work she may think 
best suited to her talents and inclination." 

"0 papa, take her for one of your pupils, 
won't you?" cried Lulu in her most eager, 
coaxing tones. 

" If she wishes it, and can be located in the 
near neighborhood," he said. 

"Oh, I have a thought!" exclaimed Lulu. 
" Why can't she live with Mrs. Allen and Susie 
at the cottage?" 

" Ah, that strikes me as a very good sugges 
tion," the captain replied. "What do you 
think of it, Violet, my dear?" 

" I highly approve," returned Violet, " unless 
it may crowd them too much." 

" Ah, in that case I can easily add another 
room, or two of them if deemed desirable," he 
said. " They might stand a little crowding for 
a time, till they satisfy themselves as to their 
congeniality of disposition for even good peo 
ple sometimes find that they are more com 
fortable apart than thrown constantly together; 
and that having been satisfactorily proved, I 
would make the addition. But we need decide 
nothing in regard to these matters to-night. 
There is the bell for prayers, after which Lulu 
must go to her nest, and you and I, my dear, 
will, I think, be ready for ours." 



10 ELSIE AT ION. 

When the short service was over, Lulu bade 
Violet good-night ; then turning to her father, 
asked, " Must I say it to you too now, papa?" 

"No, daughter," he replied. "I will step in 
your room for a moment when you are about 
ready for bed. I suppose it would hardly do to 
omit it on the first night after our return from 
our wanderings," he added, smoothing her hair 
caressingly as she stood by his side. 

"No, indeed, sir," she returned with an 
earnestness that made him smile ; " and please 
do not think it will do at any time ; unless you 
are sick or have some company yon cannot 
leave to give me even a minute. Ah, how 
thankful I ought to be, and am, that my father 
is so different from poor Marian's!" 

"Yes, indeed," said Violet. "Marian, poor 
girl, is greatly to be pitied ; so let us all be as 
kind to her as possible." 

"Yes, Mamma Vi; and I think it will be 
my place to stay with her to-morrow, though I 
shall be very sorry to miss spending the after 
noon and evening with the rest of you at Ion." 

"You dear girl, you shall do no such thing," 
returned Violet with an affectionate smile into 
Lulu's eyes. " I will speak to mamma through 
the telephone to-morrow morning, and I am 
sure she will give Marian a cordial invitation to 
make one of the family party." 



ELSIE AT ION. 11 

"I do not doubt it, my dear," said Captain 
Raymond, " but in her fatigue and grief Marian 
would, I think, prefer to spend the day here in 
rest and sleep ; nor will there be any occasion 
for Lulu to deny herself the pleasure of going 
with the rest of us to Ion, or us the pleasure 
of having her along," again laying a caressing 
hand upon her head and smiling down affec 
tionately into the bright dark eyes lifted lov 
ingly to his. " Now go, daughter, to your 
room. I want you to have a good night's rest 
that you may enjoy the pleasures of to-morrow 
to the full." 



CHAPTER II. 

"An, how I wish poor dear Marian was 
blessed with such a father as mine," Lulu said 
to herself as she moved noiselessly about her 
room getting ready for bed. " But I doubt if 
there is another quite so dear and good 
though Mamma Vi says hers was, and Grand 
ma Elsie seems to think hers could not possibly 
be excelled ! The idea ! I'm as glad as can be 
that I wasn't born his child, though the older 
he grows the better and kinder he seems to be. 
And that's the way it ought to be with all of 
us ; papa says so, and I know it's according to 
Bible teachings. 'Grow in grace, and in the 
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, ' it says. Ah me ! there's nobody needs 
to do that more than you yourself, you bad- 
tempered, wilful Lulu Eaymond. I am glad 
you have a father who understands the business 
of training you up in the way you should go, 
as well as mine does," and presently, when he 
came in, she turned to him with a remark to 
that effect. 

" If I have succeeded in training my children 
12 



ELSIE AT ION. 13 

at all in the right way, it is only by the wisdom 
given me of God in answer to earnest prayer 
for it," he replied with grave earnestness. 
"Now good-night, my dear little daughter," 
again laying a hand tenderly upon her head. 
" * The Lord bless thee and keep thee ; the Lord 
make his face to shine upon thee, and be gra 
cious unto thee ; the Lord lift up his counte 
nance upon thee, and give thee peace. ' ' 

" Dear papa, thank you," she said, lifting 
dewy eyes to his ; " it is such a beautiful, beau 
tiful blessing!" 

" It is indeed ! the blessing which the Lord 
directed Moses to give to Aaron and his sons to 
use in blessing the children of Israel; adding 
'and they shall put my name upon the children 
of Israel, and I will bless them.' Now again 
good-night, daughter. Get to bed and to sleep 
as quickly as you can." 

Lulu obeyed, and her head had scarcely more 
than touched the pillow before her senses were 
lost in sound sleep, from which she did not 
awake till just as the sun appeared above the 
tree-tops. 

" Oh, what a lovely morning ! everything 
looking so beautiful within and without!" she 
exclaimed to herself, glancing around the hand 
somely furnished room, then out at the beauti 
ful grounds. "Ah, I want a morning stroll 



14 ELSIE AT ION. 

with my dear father!" and with the words she 
sprang from the bed and began a hasty but neat 
toilet; but first she laid her Bible open on the 
dressing-table that she might commit a verse or 
more to memory as she worked. 

Then a few moments were spent on her 
knees giving thanks for God's protecting care 
over her and hers during the silent watches of 
the night, the many, many blessings of her lot 
in life, and the hope of eternal life through the 
righteousness and atoning blood of Christ, con 
fessing her sins, asking forgiveness for Jesus' 
sake, and help to love him more and serve him 
better. 

Grace still slept soundly, as Lulu discovered 
on peeping in at the open door communicating 
with her own room. Polly woke and called for 
a cracker, according to her custom. Lulu gave 
her one, told her to be silent and not disturb 
tired sleepers, then passed quietly out to the 
hall and to Marian's door, where she stood 
listening till satisfied that no movement was 
going on within that room; then seeing her 
father passing out of his dressing-room into the 
hall, she ran to him, was welcomed with a 
smile and a kiss, slipped her hand into his, and 
they went down the stairs together. 

"Have you had anything to eat?" he asked, 
adding, "It will be more than an hour yet 



ELSIE AT ION. 15 

before we are called to breakfast, and that will 
make too long a fast from the time you must 
have left your bed." 

"No, sir, I haven't," she replied. "Shall I 
call for a glass of milk for you and one for 
myself?" 

" Suppose instead we take a basket and go 
out to the strawberry bed. How would you like 
that?" he asked. 

" Oh, ever so much, papa!" she exclaimed de 
lightedly. "And might we not gather some 
for breakfast too? Mamma Yi and the rest 
will enjoy them as well as you and I." 

"I entirely approve of the suggestion," he 
returned, and they set off together for the straw 
berry patch. 

It was a large one supplied with an abun 
dance of the finest varieties, the vines now loaded 
with delicious fruit just in prime condition for 
eating. 

"Oh, how beautiful they are!" cried Lulu. 
" So many too, and so nicely arranged and 
trained that they don't get any sand at all on 
them; and so large that it won't take long to 
fill our basket, papa." 

" No, not many minutes. Gather and eat all 
you wish and we will fill the basket afterward. " 

"Thank you, sir," she said, and hastened to 
avail herse!* of the permission. For *ome 



1 ELSIE AT ION. 

minutes she was too busy to talk, but at length, 
when the filling of the basket began, she broke 
the silence with a question: "Papa, did 
Marian tell you how she escaped from Miners- 
rffle?" 

"Yes," he replied; "and now you want me 
to tell you, I suppose?" 

" Oh, yes, sir, if you will. " 

" I will tell you something about it, but let 
yon get the particulars from Marian herself. 
My agent, Mr. Short, was a good friend to the 
poor girl, supplied her with funds and whatever 
else she needed ; took her by night to a station 
some miles distant on the railroad, bought her a 
ticket, had her trunk checked, put her on board 
an eastern train and watched it out of sight." 

" And she travelled all the rest of the way 
alone, papa?" 

" Yes ; as far as Union, where I met her with 
my carriage." 

" I think she was very brave, papa; but any 
thing was better than the fate she would have 
had if she had stayed where that wicked, cruel 
father of hers could have done what he pleased 
with her. Oh, how glad and thankful I am 
that God gave me such a good, kind father!" 

" And I that you are mine," he returned with 
a loving look into her beaming eyes. "It 
speaks ill indeed for Mormon ism that it can so 



ELSIE AT ION. 17 

harden the heart against those who should be 
regarded with the tenderest affection. There ! 
we have filled our basket and now we will go 
back to the house." 

The breakfast-bell rang just as they stepped 
into the veranda. Violet was there with the 
three younger children ; morning greetings were 
exchanged, then all repaired to the breakfast- 
rooin. 

" I think our weary young guest is still sleep 
ing," Violet said. "I knocked softly at her 
door and listened for several minutes, but could 
hear no sound ; so thought it best to let her 
sleep on and give her her breakfast when she 
wakes of herself." 

" Quite right, my dear," returned the captain 
as he lifted baby Ned to his high chair, then 
seated himself. 

He asked a blessing upon their food and the 
meal began. They were the usual cheerful little 
family party, chatting pleasantly among them 
selves while they ate. 

As they rose from the table Violet said : " I 
think I will go to the telephone and have a 
little chat with mamma while the servants are 
eating." 

" And may I go with you?" the captain asked 
with a smile. 

"I shall be happy to have you, sir," she re- 



18 ELSIE AT ION. 

turned with a laughing look up into his face. 
" The children are welcome to come, too, if they 
wish." 

At Ion the family were about leaving the 
breakfast-table when the telephone bell rang. 
It was answered by Edward. " Hello ! who is 
there? and what's wanted?" 

"It is I. I wish to speak to mamma," was 
the reply in Violet's own sweet tones. " No ob 
jections to others hearing, though." 

" Dear me, I hope she isn't going to say they 
can't come to-day!" exclaimed Rosie, while Ed 
ward stepped aside and their mother took the 
place he vacated. 

" What is it, Vi?" she asked, and all listened 
intently for the reply. 

"We have a guest, Marian McAlpine that 
MinerEville young girl you have all heard my 
husband, Max and Lu speak of." 

" Ah ! then bring her with you to-day, if she 
will come." 

"Thank you, mamma; we will if she is able 
and willing to accompany us; she was greatly 
fatigued by her journey and seems to be still 
sleeping." 

"McAlpine?" exclaimed Mr. Lilburn, stand 
ing near. " You and I have some distant rela 
tives of that name, Cousin Elsie. Please ask 
for the father's first name. " 



ELSIE AT ION. 19 

" I have heard the captain say his wife called 
him Willie," Elsie answered. 

"Ah, indeed!" exclaimed Mr. Lilburn, in a 
tone of some excitement. "I must see the 
lassie. Please say to Cousin Vi that I will be 
over there an hour hence. And will you not 
accompany me, cousin?" 

"With pleasure," she replied, and turning to 
her father, " Shall we not make up a party, 
papa?" she asked. 

" Yes," he said. " It is a lovely morning for 
a drive and we may as well do so, all going who 
have time and inclination." 

" I wonder if our young guest is awake yet," 
Violet said to her husband as they turned away 
from the telephone. " Shall I send a servant up 
to see?" 

"No, my dear, I think I wouldn't," the cap 
tain replied. " I told her last night to lie and 
sleep as late this morning as she would, ring for 
her breakfast when she was ready to eat it, and 
it should be carried up to her. Ah ! there is 
her bell now. I will direct that it be taken 
up at once, and then we will have family 
worship." 

On coming down nearly an hour later Marian 
found the family gathered upon the front ve 
randa. The captain rose on her appearance and 
gallantly handed her to a seat, remarking that 



80 ELSIE AT ION. 

she was looking much better and brighter than 
on her arrival the previous evening. 

"Yes, sir," she said, "and I feel far better. 
I was very weary with my long journey (what a 
Tery big country America is!), but I slept well 
and am almost rested now." 

Just then a carriage was seen to turn in 
at the gates opening upon the high-road. 
Ned greeted its approach with a shout of de 
light. 

" Gan'ma tumin' ! gan'ma tumin'. Oh, I so 
blad, I so blad!" 

" Yes, Neddie boy, we are always glad to see 
dear grandma," said his father. "Grandpa 
Dinsrnore too, Cousin Eonald, Kosie and Walter. 
They are all there, I see." 

The next minute the carriage had drawn up 
at the foot of the steps and the captain was as 
sisting his guests to alight and bidding them 
heartily welcome. 

Cousin Ronald, waiting only to greet Violet, 
turned to the young stranger guest, and grasp 
ing her hand said with emotion : " I need ask no 
questions, for that bonny, winsome face tells 
plainer than any words that you are my Cousin 
Janet's bairn." 

Marian gazed at him for a moment in dumb 
astonishment; then a glad surprise lighted up 
her face. 



ELSIE AT ION. 21 

**A kinsman of my dear mother?" she ex 
claimed. 

" Yes, my bonny lass. Did yon never hear 
her speak of her Cousin Eonald Lilburn?" 

" Oh, I have, sir, I have! and you are he?" 

"That I am, lassie; and old enough to be 
your grandsire ; so dinna think it too great a 
liberty I take," kissing her on cheek and lip. 
* And my cousin Elsie here, and her children, 
may claim kindred with you also, lassie," put 
ting the hand he held into that of Mrs. Travilla. 

" Yes, we must be permitted to claim you as 
our own, dear girl," Grandma Elsie said in 
tender tones and with an affectionate caress. 
Then turning to her children, " Bosie and 
Walter," she said, "this is your cousin, too." 

" Then mine also, mamma," exclaimed Violet. 

" Ah, Marian, I am glad to know there is such 
a tie between us!" taking the young girl's hand 
in hers and holding it for a moment in a kindly 
pressure. 

" I also, for if related to my wife you are to 
me too," the captain said, laying a hand affec 
tionately upon the young girl's shoulder. 

Then the younger ones greeted her warmly in 
turn. Mr. Dinsmore shook hands with her in a 
kind, granclfatherly way, saying that she must 
no longer feel herself a stranger in a strange 
land, but that the God of her fathers had guided 



22 ELSIE AT ION. 

her to an abiding -place among her own kith 
and kin. 

Marian seemed well-nigh overwhelmed with 
joy and gratitude by the sudden glad change in 
her condition, laughing and crying hysterically 
in turn; but under the kind ministrations of 
her newly found relatives soon recovered her 
composure and was able to answer coherently 
the many questions Cousin Ronald had to ask 
concerning her parents and brothers. 

His manner increased in gentleness and ten 
derness as he learned of her many and recent 
bereavements and the cruel treatment received 
at the hands of her unnatural father. 

Mr. Lilburn's brow darkened as he listened. 
" Ah, to think o' my ain bonny cousin throwing 
hersel' awa upon sic a beast o' a mon!" he mut 
tered between his set teeth ; then aloud to Ma 
rian, "Dinna fash yersel', lassie; the Lord has 
blessed your Cousin Ronald wi' abundance o' 
this worl's gude; sons too, and one married 
daughter, but no single one now the two that 
were once the pride and joy o' his heart having 
been long since called to the Father's house on 
high, and if it so pleases you he will be glad 
to take you in the place of one of them. " 

"How very kind you are, sir!" she exclaimed 
with starting tears. " I cannot consent to be a 
burden to any one, but will gladly take help 



ELSIE AT ION. 23 

to fit myself for some useful employment by 
which I can earn my daily bread." 

"And that you shall have, my dear lass," he 
said emphatically. 

"But we need not settle anything to-day," 
their Cousin Elsie remarked, then told Marian 
of the family gathering to be held at Ion that 
afternoon, adding a warm invitation to her to 
make one of the company. 

Marian accepted with thanks; then, coloring 
and hesitating, said she feared she had noth 
ing to wear which would be suitable for such an 
occasion. 

" My dear girl, do not allow yourself to be 
troubled with any such fears," Elsie replied in 
gentie, reassuring accents. " It is only a family 
gathering, and the dress you are now wearing 
will be quite suitable." 

"Surely, surely, lassie, it strikes me as far 
from unbecoming," Cousin Konald said, regard 
ing her and her apparel with critical eyes, " and 
if any in the company think ill o'e dress, let 
him or her forget it in gazing upon the bonny 
face above it." 

" I think you need not feel ashamed of it or 
fear unfavorable criticism, my dear girl," added 
Violet. 

" No, dress is but a secondary matter in the 
connection, so far as I know," said the captain, 



24 ELSIE AT ION. 

and Rosie and Lulu added their assurance to the 
same effect. 

" Then I shall go with pleasure and try not to 
think of the dress at all," returned Marian with 
a look of relief. 

Walter, ever ready for a story, had been 
eagerly watching his opportunity and now ear 
nestly requested of Marian a detailed account 
of her escape from Minersville. She complied 
and gave the facts in a way that all her hearers 
found exceedingly interesting. 

At the conclusion of her narrative the Ion 
callers departed, and after dinner the whole 
Woodburn family, including their guest, fol 
lowed. 

Marian's eyes were bright with happiness in 
the discovery that the captain and Lulu, both 
of whom she had learned to dearly love in ~he 
by-gone days of her acquaintance with them in 
the far West, were in some sort connected with 
her and disposed to treat her as a near and 
valued relative ; also that through them she had 
come upon others actually of her mother's kith 
and kin and disposed to take her in among them 
and treat her as one of themselves. Ah, what a 
sudden and delightful change from the lonely 
and forlorn condition which had been hers but 
the day before ! 

She greatly enjoyed the short drive to Ion, 



ELSIE AT ION. 25 

the warm welcome received there by herself as 
well as the others, the pleasant, kindly greetings 
of the different members of the various family 
connections, all of whom, though many of them 
were not actually even distantly related to her, 
met her with the greatest cordiality and seemed 
deeply interested in the story of her past and 
her prospects for the future. 

It was a great pleasure to make acquaintance 
with the young girls from the Oaks, with Lora 
Howard also and Evelyn Leland, with all of 
whom she spent the greater part of the after 
noon in pleasant chat, while wandering about 
the beautiful grounds and boating on the lovely 
lakelet. 

While the young people strolled over the 
grounds the older ones sat conversing together 
in the veranda. Much of the talk was of 
Marian and what could be done to help her to 
a happy and useful life. It soon became ap 
parent that any one of them was ready to offer 
her a home; Captain Raymond more than 
willing to take her into the number of his 
pupils, and Mr. Lilburn really anxious to bear 
all the expense of her clothing and education. 

" If she will accept me as her teacher the 
education need cost but little," remarked Cap 
tain Raymond. 

"And I," said Mrs. Elsie Travilla, "must 



26 ELSIE AT ION. 

claim the privilege of supplying at least a part 
of her clothing; for as my dear mother's rela 
tive she seems very near to me." 

" And vhat is left for me to do?" asked Mr. 
Lilburn with a comical look of chagrin and 
dismay. 

" Why, sir, you might supply pocket-money," 
suggested Zoe. 

" Or settle a few thousands upon her so that 
she need not feel absolutely penniless," added 
Edward. 

"Ah ha! ah ha! um hm! that's no so bad 
an idea, cousin," returned the old gentleman 
with a humorous look and smile ; " and it is to 
be hoped our bonny lassie may not be averse to 
receiving it from 'a kinsman near, a clansman 
true;' though the kin be not so near as one 
might wish." 

" Yet if you adopt her that need make but 
little difference," Edward laughingly returned. 

"Quite true, sir, and whether that is done or 
no will rest wi' the sweet lassie hersel'," said 
the old gentleman, relapsing into his Scottish 
urogue. " She is one any man might be proud 
to call his daughter." 

"So we all think," said Elsie Leland, "and 
Lester and I would be glad to give her a home 
&t Fairview. She would make a desirable com 
panion for Evelyn, we think." 



ELSIE AT ION. 27 

" She would do quite as well for Ella at the 
Koselands; wouldn't she, Cal?" said Dr. Arthur 
Conly with a humorous look at his elder brother. 

"Not a doubt of it; for ourselves too, for 
that matter," laughed Calhoun. 

"Or for us at the Oaks," remarked the 
younger Mr. Horace Dinsmore ; and his sister 
Mrs. Lacey added, " Or for us at the Laurels." 

" Evidently she is in no danger of finding her 
self homeless," remarked the father of the last 
two with a smile. 

"No, indeed! not while her older Cousin 
Elsie has one or more to offer her," added the 
sweet voice of his eldest daughter. " I propose 
that some of us take her into the city to 
morrow morning and buy for her whatever may 
be needed to supply her with a wardrobe equal 
to that of any one of our own girls." 

" A very good thought, cousin," said Mr. Lil- 
burn, " and with your leave I shall make one of 
that party. And might it not be well to take 
the lass herself with us and consult her own 
taste to supplement the good judgment of your- 
ielf and any of the other ladies who may care 
to accompany us?" 

" And give her the pleasure of seeing the city 
too," said Zoe, "if she is sufficiently rested 
from her long and wearisome journey to enjoy 
it." 



28 ELSIE AT ION. 

After a little more talk it was fully decided 
that the trip to the city and the shopping should 
be undertaken on the morrow, and Marian in 
vited to accompany them or not, as might suit 
her inclination. 



CHAPTER HI. 

THE tea-hour drew near and the young folk* 
came trooping in and joined their elders on the 
veranda. All had presently found seats and 
were chatting gayly with their elders or among 
themselves. Marian alone, occupying a chair 
close by Mr. Lilburn's side, was a silent though 
interested listener, until Captain Raymond, 
turning to her, asked in his pleasant tones how 
she liked Ion. 

"O sir!" she exclaimed with enthusiasm, 
" it is lovely ! lovely ! but not any more beauti 
ful than Woodburn." 

"Ah! I am glad you like Woodburn also, 
because I want it to be one of your homes, and 
its school-room one of the places where you may 
get such an education as I know you want. Do 
you think you could content yourself with me 
for a tutor?" 

" sir ! how kind you are to me !" she ex 
claimed with tears of joy in her eyes. " If you 
will accept me as a pupil I shall strive most 
earnestly to do credit to your teaching. But ah! 
I fear you will find me but a dull scholar, and 
29 



80 ELSIE AT ION. 

teaching me much too heavy a tax upon your 
time and patience." 

"Never fear," he returned pleasantly. "I 
incline to the opinion that I shall enjoy having 
one or more pupils. I think it will add interest 
to my work and take scarcely more of my time." 

While this little conversation was being car 
ried on, Cousin Eonald had caught a very wish 
ful, entreating look from Walter, to which he 
had nodded a smiling assent, and now the loud 
warble of a bird, seemingly right in their midst, 
caught every eye and ear and all eyes turned to 
ward the spot from which the sound seemed to 
come. 

" Why, where is the birdie? I don't see it," 
exclaimed little Elsie as the sounds suddenly 
ceased. 

"I 'spect it flewed away," cried little Ned, 
sending quick glances from side to side and 
overhead. 

Walter's face was full of suppressed delight, 
but he dodged suddenly, putting up his hand to 
drive away a bee that seemed to be circling 
about his head, buzzing now at one ear, now at 
the other; then recalling the probable cause, he 
laughed aloud, others of the company joining 
in with him. 

Marian, too, had heard the buzzing and was 
looking up and around for a bee, when a " Peep, 



ELSIE AT ION. 31 

peep, peep!" close at hand made her look down 
and around upon the floor at her feet. 

Her countenance expressed surprise and be 
wilderment that no chick was in sight. 

"Peep, peep, peep!" came again, seemingly 
from her pocket or among the folds of her dress- 
skirt. She rose hastily to her feet, shook her 
skirts, then thrust her hand into her pocket. 

" Why, where is it?" she asked, looking some 
what alarmed. 

"Why, it seems to have come to me!" Grace 
Raymond exclaimed as the " Peep, peep, peep ! 
was heard again apparently from among her 
skirts, and she too sprang to her feet and shook 
herself with a downward glance at them and a 
little nervous laugh. She was near hor father, 
and he drew her to his knee, saying softly, 
" Don't be alarmed, darling, for you know there 
is really nothing there." 

" Walter, can't you hunt up that chick?" 
asked Edward, looking gravely at his little 
brother. " Think how bad it would be for the 
poor little thing if somebody should accident 
ally tramp upon it. 1 ' 

"Why, I shan't need to hunt it!" exclaimed 
Vv'a/ter. As the " Peep, peep, peep!" seemed to 
eome from his pocket, he thrust his hand into 
it and sprang to his feet as he spoke; but at 
that instant a loud and furious barking just 



82 ELSIE AT ION. 

around the corner of the veranda attracted every 
one's attention. 

"Down, sir, down!" cried a rough voice. 
"I'm neither thief nor tramp." 

Another furious bark, then a low growl came 
in response, and baby Ned ran to his father with 
a frightened cry, " papa, I's 'fraid doggie 
bite!" 

"No, no, Neddie boy, papa won't let him 
harm his baby," the captain said, taking the 
little trembler in his arms, while Grace still 
kept close at his side. 

The barking suddenly ceased, nor was the 
rough voice heard again, and Walter, running 
to the corner whence the sounds had proceeded, 
announced with a merry laugh that neither man 
nor dog was in sight. 

" The chicken and the bee seem to have gone 
too," he added as he came running back, "and 
there's the tea-bell." 

With that all rose and repaired to the dining- 
room. There Marian was seated beside Lulu, 
the captain next, Grace on his other side, and 
Violet and her two little ones opposite them. 

A blessing was asked and the plates were filled; 
then a lull in the conversation was broken by a 
rough voice saying in a sarcastic tone, " Now ef 
you folks was as perlite and hospitable as we are 
out West, you'd invite this strange" 1 to take a 



ELSIE AT ION. 33 

seat among ye and have a cup o* coffee and 
something to eat." 

Almost every one looked startled and all eyes 
turned in the direction of the sounds, which 
seemed to come from behind Edward's chair. 

" An invisible speaker, as might have been ex 
pected," laughed Violet. 

" Show yourself, sir, take a seat at the table, 
and you shall be helped to all you wish of any 
thing and everything upon it," said Edward, 
glancing about as if in search of the unexpected 
intruder. 

" Show myself ? Humph ! keen-eyed you must 
be if you can't see a man o' my size," returned 
the voice. 

" Perhaps so, sir," replied Edward, turning a 
knowing and amused look upon Cousin Ronald, 
" and I think I do see you very well. But have 
you been neglected? Your plate and cup look 
to me to be well filled." 

" My plate and cup, sir?" exclaimed the voice 
in tones of indignant surprise. " Pray where 
are they?" 

" Directly in front of Mr. Lilburn or Cousin- 
Ronald, as we, his relatives, are accustomed to 
call him." 

" Why, laddie, I had thought you a hospitable 
host ! and now would you rob me o' my supper 
which you have just bestowed upon me, and 
3 



84 ELSIE AT ION. 

give it to an unknown beggar-man?" exclaimed 
Mr. Lilbnrn in well-feigned astonishment and 
indignation. 

" It does look very inhospitable, Ned ; some 
thing to make me blush for my grandson," re 
marked Mr. Dinsmore, with a slight smile. 

"Well, well," cried the rough voice, " it shall 
never be said of me that I set a family together 
by the ears. So I'll leave. Good-by." 

A shuffling sound followed as of some one 
moving across the room in the direction of a 
door opening upon the veranda, then all was 
quiet. Every head turned in the direction of 
the sound, and as they ceased there was a gen 
eral laugh; but the expression of Marian's 
countenance was perplexed and slightly alarmed. 

" Who what was it?" she asked with a slight 
tremble in her voice. 

" Nothing alarming, my dear," replied Grand 
ma Elsie in her sweet gentle tones ; " we have a 
ventriloquist with us, that is all; and he not 
infrequently kindly amuses us with an exhibi 
tion of his skill." 

"Ah! and it is Cousin Ronald?" Marian 
returned inquiringly and with a half-smiling 
glance into Mr. Lilburn's genial face. 

Returning her smile, " Ah, little cousin, you 
seem to be as good at guessing as if you were a 
bom Yankee," he said pleasantly. 



ELSIE AT ION. 35 

" But it can hardly be that you are the only 
one," she said, as with sudden recollection. 
" Captain Raymond," turning to him, " I think 
I understand now about some puzzling things 
that occurred while you were at our house year 
before last. You too are a ventriloquist, are 
you not?" 

" No, my dear girl, by no means," he replied. 

" Then I have not, as I believed, found a solu 
tion of the mystery," she remarked reflectively; 
" but I think some one else who was there must 
have been a ventriloquist ; for I know not how 
else to account for some things that occurred at 
Minersville when you were there : the beggar- 
boy and dog heard by four of us, but not seen ; 
the voice speaking from the tree and the porch 
roof, that made Mr. Riggs so angry, and all 
that occurred on the evening of the Fourth, as 
you Americans call it." 

" And that was doubtless the work of a ven 
triloquist," acknowledged the captain in a 
pleasant tone, " but I cannot, claim any talent in 
that line." 

" Then who could it have been?" she said 
with a puzzled look. "Ah! perhaps the Eng 
lish gentleman or his son. I remember they 
were often there conversing with you and Mas 
ter Max." 

Captain Raymond did not think it necessary 



86 ELSIE AT ION. 

to reply to that remark, and other subjects of 
conversation were presently introduced. At 
the conclusion of the meal all repaired to the 
veranda or the grounds, and Cousin Ronald 
drew Marian aside for a little private chat. 

" Tell me about your brother, lass," he said. 
"Is he happy? suited with his employment, 
think you?" 

Marian hesitated for an instant, and then 
said frankly : " Poor Sandy longs for a good edu 
cation, sir, but is willing to work hard and 
long for the means to pay his way in school and 
college." 

" He is a good, industrious lad?" 

" Never a better one, sir ; he did all in his 
power to make himself useful and helpful to our 
dear mother and to me. He is as industrious 
and painstaking a lad as ever was seen. I am 
proud indeed of my brother the only one of 
my mother's children, besides myself, that is 
left." 

"Ah, he should have, must have help," said 
Cousin Ronald, leaning meditatively on his 
gold-headed cane. "Marian, lass," turning in 
quiringly to her, " he wouldna refuse it frae his 
own auld kinsman?" 

" Cousin Ronald, could you have you it 
in your kind heart to help him to it? Bless 
you for it, sir! It would be the making of the 



ELSIE AT ION. 37 

dear lad. And should it please the Lord to 
spare his life I am very sure you may trust him 
to repay every cent of your outlay for him 1" 
Marian cried with starting tears, and clasping 
her hands in an ecstasy of joy. 

" Indeed could I and will I, lass," said the 
old gentleman, taking note-book and pencil 
from his pocket. " Give me his address and I 
will write to him to-night." 

He wrote it down at Marian's dictation, 
then, restoring book and pencil to his pocket, 
"Now tell me of the dear mother, lassie," he 
said in low, feeling tones. "She loved the 
Lord, served him, and died trusting in his aton 
ing blood?" 

" She did, she did, sir!" sobbed the bereaved 
girl. " It was an awful sorrowful life she led 
from the time that cruel Mormon missionary 
deceived and cajoled my father into belief in 
the wicked doctrines and practices of that faith 
so contrary to the teachings of God's own 
holy word but she trusted in Jesus and at the 
last was full of joy that she was about to leave 
this world to dwell forever with him in that 
blessed land where sin and sorrow never enter. 
It was a terrible loss to me, but not for worlds 
would I bring her back, hard, hard though it 
be to live without her dear love and companion 
ship." 



38 ELSIE AT ION. 

" Yes, dear lass, but life is short, and if you 
trust in the Lord and his righteousness, you 
and she will spend a blessed eternity together 
at his right hand. But I will leave for the 
present," he added, "for evidently Cousin Elsie 
is watching for an opportunity to have a bit of 
private chat with you also." 

"With that the old gentleman rose and moved 
away and their lovely lady hostess took his place 
by Marian's side. She talked to the young girl 
in the kindliest manner, saying that she must 
let her be as a mother to her now while she was 
so young as to need a mother's loving care. 
"And you must let us, your own relatives, 
provide all needful things for you until you are 
educated and fitted to take care of yourself; 
which we will endeavor to do, remembering 
that all we have is the Lord's, intrusted to us to 
be used in his service, a part of which is helping 
others to fit themselves for usefulness." 

" cousin, how kind, how kind you and all 
these new-found relatives are!" exclaimed the 
young girl with emotion. "I cannot deny 
that I am too proud to to enjoy, as perhaps I 
ought being under such obligations; but I 
will and do accept it, hoping that my heavenly 
Father will some day enable me to repay not 
the kindness, that could never be done but 
the moneyed part of the obligation." 



ELSIE AT ION. 39 

"That is right, dear girl," Elsie said, press 
ing tenderly the hancj, she had taken into hers, 
" and to begin with, I want to see that you are 
provided with clothing as good and abundant as 
have the other young members of our family 
connection. To-morrow Cousin Ronald and I, 
and one or more of my daughters, expect to go 
to the city and make purchases for you, and you 
shall accompany us and let your own taste and 
judgment be used in the selection of dresses 
and other needed articles, or stay behind and 
trust to our taste, as you may prefer. However, 
you need not decide that question to-night. 
The caDtain and Violet insist that you shall go 
back to Woodburn with them, and we will call 
at an early hour in the morning to hear what 
your decision is and take you with us, if you 
care to go." 

" Dear Cousin Elsie, I don't know how to 
thank you!" Marian exclaimed with emotion; 
"you, and indeed all these new-found relatives, 
are so wonderfully kind to me ; one who has 
not the shadow of a claim upon them." 

"No, that is a mistake of youre, dear gir],' 
Elsie returned. " The Bible bids us those to 
whom God has given more or less of this world's 
goods ' that they do good, that they be rich in 
good works, ready to distribute, willing to com 
municate; laying up in store for themselves a 



40 ELSIE AT ION. 

good foundation against the time to come, that 
they may lay hold on eternal life. ' But I will 
not detain you longer, for I would have you 
enjoy the company of our dear young folks to 
the full." 

" I enjoy it greatly, but not more than your 
own, dear, sweet cousin," returned the young 
girl, gazing into Grandma Elsie's beautiful eyes 
with her own full of grateful, happy tears. 

" You have enjoyed yourself to-day?" Grand 
ma Elsie asked in tones of tender solicitude. 

"Oh, very, very much!" was the quick, ear 
nest rejoinder. " I never before had just such a 
day in all my life ; though my mother used to 
tell me of similar ones in hers, for her near 
kith and kin were richer and of higher station 
than my father's and were ill-pleased that she 
married him," she ended with a sigh. 

" She married for love, I suppose?" Elsie said 
inquiringly. 

"Yes," sighed Marian, "for love; but, as 
time proved, far more than half the love was 
on her side unless it may be that love may 
turn to that which is little better than hatred." 

"Ah, was it so bad as that?" Elsie asked 
with a grieved look into the sad eyes of her 
young relative. " If so, one cannot blame you 
if you have well-nigh ceased to love one so 
heartless as he has shown himself to be." 



ELSIE AT ION. 41 

" Jesus said, ' By their fruits ye shall know 
them,' and such are the fruits of Mormonism," 
returned Marian ; " the fruits brought forth in 
the lives of those who follow its hellish teach 
ings. Is that too hard a word, cousin? It 
teaches lying, polygamy, assassination their 
unscriptural, horrible blood-atonement doctrine 
not one of which is to be found anywhere in 
God's own holy word. Oh, I thank the Lord 
that I have escaped out of their hands!" 

" You well may, and I am very thankful for 
you, my poor, dear cousin," Elsie returned in 
tones of heartfelt sympathy. 

But just then Rosie came and asked if Marian 
could not be spared to take part in some games 
the young people were about to begin. 

An hour later the Woodburn carriage was in 
waiting at the veranda steps, and the captain 
and his party entered it and were driven home. 

On their arrival there Gracie and the little 
ones went directly to bed, and while Violet was 
engaged in attendance upon them, the captain, 
Lulu, and Marian had the veranda to them 
selves. 

"Here, Marian, take this big rocking-chair," 
eaid Lulu, drawing one forward, "and give me 
your hat. I'm going to hang mine on the rack 
in the hall, and may just as well take yours too ; 
and papa's," holding out her hand for his, 



42 ELSIE AT ION. 

which he gave her with an approving smile as 
he seated himself upon a settee near the chair 
she had given Marian. 

The next minute she was with them again, 
nestling close to his side, her arm around his 
neck, his about her waist, her eyes gazing up 
with ardent affection into his while her pretty 
little white hand stroked his face lovingly and 
toyed with his beard. 

He was talking to Marian and hardly showed 
consciousness of Lulu's caresses except that he 
stroked her hair, patted her cheek, and pressed 
his lips absently once or twice to it or her fore 
head. 

Marian's eyes filled at the sight, and she had 
much ado to keep her voice steady while answer 
ing his queries in regard to the growth and 
prosperity of Minersville, its schools, churches, 
and public works. 

" Ah, what bliss to have such a father so 
dear and kind!" was the thought in her heart. 
She expressed that thought to Lulu when they 
bade good-night after going upstairs. 

"Indeed it is!" was Lulu's earnest rejoinder, 
"and I wish yours and all fathers were like 
mine. He isn't foolishly indulgent; all his 
children know they must yield ready and cheer 
ful obedience whenever he gives an order, but 
it is always so evidently for our good, and so 



ELSIE AT ION. 43 

pleasantly spoken, unless we are showing our 
selves wilful and stubborn, that it is not at all 
hard for any but a very bad, contrary child 
such I have sometimes been, I'm ashamed to 
own to obey." 

" How blessed you are, Lulu !" sighed Marian. 
"But," she added with a look of surprise, "you 
did not bid him good-night, and I could not 
help wondering at the omission." 

"Ah, that was because he will come presently 
to my room for just a few minutes' chat and a 
good-night kiss," Lulu said with a joyous smile. 
" Mamma, my own mother, used to do it, but 
ehe is gone now, and to our great joy papa takes 
her place in that. I would not miss it for any 
thing ; so good-night and pleasant dreams, for 
I must go." 

"Good-night, you dear, sweet girl," Marian 
said, folding her arms about Lulu for an instant, 
and kissing her with warmth of affection. " I 
love you, and my now sainted mother loved you 
too. But oh, what would I not give for such a 
father as yours!" 



CHAPTER IV. 

** WELL, how many of yon would like to go to 
the city to-day?" the captain asked in pleasant 
tones the next morning at the breakfast-table. 
"You, my dear?" looking at Violet. 

" No, thank you, sir, I think not, as I have 
a number of matters to attend to at home and 
will not be needed to assist in the shopping, as 
mamma and Sister Elsie are both going ; prob 
ably Evelyn also, as some dresses are to be 
bought for her." 

"You will go, Marian?" he said inquiringly, 
turning to her as he spoke. " You will want to 
exercise your own taste and judgment in the 
selection of articles of dress ; at least so I pre 
sume, as such is the case with my eldest 
daughter," he concluded with a smiling glance 
at Lulu. " And she, I dare say, wants to be of 
the party." 

"If you are going, papa," Lulu replied; 
"otherwise I'd rather stay at home, if I may." 

" You may do exactly as you please, go or 
stay; so may Gracie." 



ELSIE AT ION. 45 

" But you don't say whether you are going of 
not, papa." 

"I shall stay at home, as there are some 
matters for me to attend to, perhaps nearly as 
important as those which will keep my wife at 
home," he said in a playful tone, turning 
toward her again as he spoke. 

"I am not sorry to hear it, my dear," Violet 
responded. 

"And I don't want to go," said Grace. "I 
never do like to go to the city without my father 
to take care of me," with an affectionate look 
up into his face. " Besides, I've promised to 
help Elsie arrange her doll-house and make 
some new clothes for her dollies." 

" Ah? and of course promises must be kept; 
but as you do not want to go without papa you 
will not feel it a hardship, I hope, to keep yours 
to your little sisters." 

" But I wouldn't want Gracie to stay at home 
if she wanted to go," said little Elsie; "no 
indeed I wouldn't, papa." 

" No, my dear baby girl is not so selfish as 
that, I am sure," he returned with a loving 
look into the rosy, dimpled face. " But I feel 
quite sure Gracie does not want to go." 

" And somehow papa always knows what we 
want, Elsie," Grace said with a contented little 
laugh. 



46 ELSIE AT ION. 

" And as you will have Grandma Elsie, Aunt 
Elsie, Rosie and Evelyn along to help you select 
your dresses and other things, you won't miss 
me if I stay at home, Marian," said Lulu. " I 
want to get out our school-books Gracie's and 
mine and arrange our desks ready for school ; 
for papa says we are to begin lessons again to 
morrow." 

" I shall miss you, I know," Marian answered 
with a smile ; " but of course it is by no means 
necessary that you should go, and I should be 
sorry to be a hindrance to you." 

Half an hour later the carriages from Ion and 
Fairview were seen coming up the drive. The 
Raymonds and their guest were all on the 
veranda, watching for them, Marian ready 
dressed for the little jaunt. 

"Well, here we are!" called out a cheery 
voice as the foremost vehicle drew up in front 
of the veranda. " How many of you are going 
with us?" 

" Only one our young guest," the captain re 
plied, handing Marian in as he spoke. Cousin 
Ronald, Grandma Elsie, and her daughter Rosie 
were its occupants, and each gave Marian an 
affectionate morning greeting. Then Violet 
stepped forward for a moment's chat with her 
mother, in which Rosie and the captain joined ; 
thus leaving Marian and Mr. Lilburn the op- 



ELSIE AT ION. 47 

portunity for a bit of private chat of their 
own. 

" Lassie," he said with a kindly smile, " dinna 
forget that you are a sort o' adopted child o* 
my ain, and that I hae a father's right to at 
least help provide you wi' a' things needful," 
slipping a roll of bank-notes into her hand. 

"Oh," she exclaimed, half under her breath 
and with starting tears, " how good and gener 
ous you are to me ! I never had half as much 
in all my life." 

" Why, my bairnie, you have na counted it 
yet!" he exclaimed with a low, gleeful laugh. 

" No, sir; but such a roll so many bills!" 

He laughed again. " It's clear enough, lass, 
that you've had small acquaintance wi' bank 
notes. One alone may be worth a thousand o' 
another denomination. There are twenty there 
ten tens and ten fives." 

"A hundred and fifty dollars! Oh, how 
much ! I feel myself a woman of wealth. But 
what can I ever do to show my gratitude?" 
she said low and tremulously, happy, grateful 
tears shining in her eyes. 

Then good-mornings were exchanged and the 
carriage drove on. 

Toward evening Marian returned with what 
was to her an astonishing wealth of lovely ap 
parel. She had a great dislike of mourning, 



48 ELSIE AT ION. 

tout had chosen quiet colors, such as met with 
Grandma Elsie's cordial approval. Her pur 
chases came to Woodburn in the carriage with 
her; she took great delight in showing them to 
Violet and the little girls, and they scarcely less 
in looking at them. 

" Now," said Violet, " we will get several per 
sons to work to-morrow on your dresses and have 
them ready as soon as possible for your wearing. 
I am delighted with your choice, and feel sure 
everything you have bought will prove very be 
coming. " 

" Oh, how good you are to me, dear Cousin 
Vi!" exclaimed Marian with feeling. " But I 
do think that after so much has been done for 
me, to make up my dresses myself is the least 
that ought to be asked of me." 

"No, no, Marian," said the captain, " that 
would never do. I could not think of allowing 
it,because it would keep you so long out of the 
echool-room. " 

" Ah, my dear, it is easy to see that you are 
in haste to get her where she will be subject 
to your control," exclaimed Violet laughingly. 
"Ah, Lu, don't look so indignant! that was 
but a jest a sorry one perhaps for I appreciate 
the kindness of your father's motives fully as 
much, I think, as any one else can." 

" Ah, I fear my dear eldest daughter is but a 



ELSIE AT ION. *$ 

silly little girl as regards her father and the 
respect paid him by others," remarked the cap 
tain, laying a hand affectionately upon Lulu 'a 
shoulder as she stood by his side. 

" I'm afraid I am, papa," she returned, color 
ing and smiling rather shamefacedly, " but I 
just can't bear to have even Mamma Vi talk as 
if you weren't quite perfect." At that the 
captain laughed. 

" It would never do coming from a daughter," 
he said, " but is entirely excusable in a wife. " 

" Thank you, sir," laughed Vi, " I quite ap~ 
preciate the privilege you accord me." 

"I'm afraid it is time for me to go to my 
room and make myself neat for tea," said 
Marian, pulling out a pretty little watch; at 
which Lulu and Grace cried, "How lovely!" 

" Yes; it is another of Cousin Eonald's gifts; 
something I had hardly ever dared to hope to 
possess. Was it not good and kind in him to 
give it to me?" 

Then she told of the roll of bank-notes he 
had put into her hand that morning, and that 
the price of the watch did not come out of that. 

It was handed about from one to another, 
admired by all, then returned to its owner, who 
immediately gathered up a number of her 
packages and, with Lulu and a servant carrying 
the rest, hastened to her room. 
4 



50 ELSIE AT ION. 

The two girls came down again presently in 
answer to the tea-bell. 

It was the usual tempting meal to which they 
sat down, simple but daintily prepared, daintily 
served, and made all the more palatable and 
enjoyable by cheerful chat in which even the 
little ones were allowed a share. 

On leaving the table Marian was taken by 
Lulu and Grace to see the school-room. 

" Oh, what a lovely room ! what beautiful 
desks and comfortable-looking chairs!" she ex 
claimed. " And with your dear father for 
teacher it must be only a pleasure, a great pleas 
ure, to study here!" 

" So Lu and I think, " said Grace, " though 
I must own that there are times when I'm a 
little lazy." 

"I too," Baid Lulu, " of tener than Grade, I 
think ; but though papa is always very patient 
and kind, he insists that if we are well the 
lessons must be learned." 

"lam sure that is kind," said Marian; "a 
good education is so, so valuable better than 
wealth, because not so easily lost." 

" And for other reasons quite as well worth 
considering," added a manly voice behind 
them, and turning in its direction they found 
Captain Raymond standing near. 

Marian's look was inquiring and he went on: 



ELSIE AT ION 51 

" Knowledge of the right kind brings more real 
pleasure into one's life than can be found in 
wealth, fits one for greater usefulness, and is, as 
you just remarked, not so easily lost." 

"Very true, sir," Marian responded thought 
fully, " and if you help me to gain that you 
will be a benefactor indeed." 

" I am disposed to do all I can to help you, 
my good girl," he said in a kindly tone; "and 
I think your companionship with Lulu in her 
studies will so interest and spur her on that I 
shall feel more than repaid for the slight addi 
tion to my labor." 

"Papa," asked Grace thoughtfully, "doesn't 
it say somewhere in the Bible that it is better 
to get wisdom than gold?" 

"Yes; in Proverbs Solomon exclaims, ' How 
much better is it to get wisdom than gold ! and 
to get understanding rather to be chosen than 
silver; and knowledge rather than choice gold. 
For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the 
things that may be desired are not to be com 
pared to it. ' But doubtless he there refers to 
heavenly wisdom a saving faith in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, who is the wisdom by which God 
established the heavens and founded the earth." 

" When am I to begin school, captain?" asked 
Marian presently. 

" I think I will let you off until next week, if 



62 ELSIE AT ION. 

you wish it," he replied in a playful tone; 
"or, as I go to Annapolis for a day or two 
early the week after, perhaps you may as well 
delay beginning your studies until my re 
turn. " 

" Marian, don't! do begin next Monday," 
urged Lulu. " I do so want to have you with 
us in the school-room and for you to find out 
what a good and kind teacher papa is." 

"His eldest daughter being the judge," re 
marked the captain with an amused look. 

" And his second daughter being of exactly 
the same opinion," added Grace, slipping a 
hand into his as she stood close at his side. 

He pressed it affectionately, then, still hold 
ing it fast, proposed that they should return to 
the veranda where they had been sitting before 
the call to the tea-table. 

He led the way with Grace, the others follow 
ing, and presently the four were seated there, 
Grace close to her father on one side, Lulu on 
the other, and Marian near at hand. 

" O Marian, do say you will begin lessons next 
Monday," urged Lulu again. "I'm perfectly 
sure your dresses can be fitted by that time, and 
if there is any fitting not done, it can be at 
tended to out of school hours ; or papa will let 
you go for a little; for he's always reasonable 
and kind ; if it is his own little girl that says so," 



ELSIE AT ION. 53 

ehe concluded with a roguish look up into her 
father's face. 

" Ah, Marian, if you are wise you will not 
put too much faith in the opinion of one who 
evidently looks at the person under discussion 
through rose-colored glasses," remarked the 
captain in a gravely warning tone. 

" It seems to be the way with every one who 
knows you, sir," laughed Marian; "so I will 
be on my guard till I have learned more of you 
through my own observation." 

"And do you mean to wait till you have 
satisfied yourself upon that point before you 
venture to become one of his pupils?" queried 
Lulu. 

a It would not be waiting very long, as I am 
already satisfied that Captain Kaymond is to be 
trusted; for I have had a report of his teaching 
and government from both Rosie and Evelyn ; 
a most favorable one from each," Marian said 
in reply. 

"And of course they wouldn't be as likely to 
prove partial judges as his own daughters who 
love him so dearly," remarked Grace, with her 
arm about her father's neck, her eyes gazing 
fondly into his. 

"I think I shall venture," returned Marian. 
''My intention is to be careful to keep rules 
and to work very hard at the lessons; so doing 



54 ELSIE AT ION. 

I cannot think I shall run much risk of pun 
ishment. The worst he could inflict (expelling 
me) would only I was going to say, leave me 
where it found me; it would be worse than that, 
though real disgrace and disappointment ; but 
I don't intend ever to be so idle, mischievous, 
or rebellious as to bring it on myself." 

" I have not the slightest fear that you will," 
said the captain, " and I think too that I know 
you pretty thoroughly since the weeks spent 
in the same house with you in Minersville. " 

" And do you intend then to begin on Mon 
day?" queried Lulu with, a look of joyous ex 
pectancy. 

" Yes, indeed ; if nothing happens to prevent. 
I do not want to lose any time, for I wish to be 
able to earn my own living as soon as possible." 

" Why, what a very independent young wo 
man you seem to be, Cousin Marian!" laughed 
a sweet girlish voice close at hand, and Violet 
tripped lightly from the doorway to a chair 
which her husband, hastily putting Grace from 
his knee, drew forward for her use. 

"Thank you, my dear," she said, taking 
possession. " You are intending to become one 
of my husband's pupils, Marian?" 

" He has invited me, and I have thankfully 
accepted," Marian replied. " I think it a most 
kind and generous offer." 



ELSIE AT ION. 65 

" I entirely agree with you in that opinion," 
Violet returned with a look of ardent, admiring 
affection up into her husband's face, "hut can 
assure you that kindness and generosity are 
nothing new for him." 

" Ah, I knew that much ahout him before he 
left Minersville," returned Marian. "Many 
there can testify to his great kzndnes? and gen 
erosity. " 

Just then a carriage was seen coining up the 
drive and the captain rose with a sigh of relief 
to meet and welcome his guests, who proved to 
be callers from one of the neighboring planta 
tions. 

The next morning, while the other young 
folks resumed the duties of the school-room, 
Marian was, with Alma's assistance, busied 
with planning, cutting, and fitting the new 
dresses. Each had heard something of the 
other's story. Alma had many questions to ask 
about life among the Mormons, and the more 
she heard from Marian in reply, the more did 
she rejoice in the narrow escape of herself and 
sister from their toils. 

The moment they were dismissed from the 
school-room, Eosie, Evelyn, and Lulu came in 
search of Marian. Rosie had some news to tell. 

" Mamma had a letter this morning from my 
brothers Harold and Herbert, begging and en- 



56 ELSIE AT ION. 

treating her to come to the commencement at 
Princeton. I suppose you all know that they 
are to graduate, and they think they must have 
mamma there; to enjoy their triumph, I pre 
sume," she added laughingly. 

" And will she go?" asked Marian. 

"I think she will," replied Rosie, "and that 
grandpa and grandma will go with her. They 
both have relatives in and about Philadelphia 
and will take the opportunity to visit them too. " 

" On which side is the relationship with 
Cousin Elsie?" asked Marian, with a look of 
interest. 

" Oh, they are none of them her mother's rel 
atives," said Eosie. " But grandpa's half-sister 
Aunt Adelaide married a brother of Grand 
ma Rose ; so she and her children are related to 
both sides of our house, and Grandma Rose has 
other brothers and sisters in that neighborhood 
besides her old father and mother. So she likes 
to visit there frequently." 

"And they of course must always be de 
lighted to have her with them ; such a sweet, 
lovely lady as Cousin Elsie is!" 

"But she will go first to Max's commence 
ment, won't she, Rosie? I mean the com 
mencement at the Naval Academy at Annapo 
lis," said Lulu. 

"She says she wants and intends to," replied 



ELSIE AT ION. 57 

Rosie ; " that is, if she is well enough, and she 
certainly seems very well indeed just now." 

" I am so glad of it!" exclaimed Lulu. "We 
are all going, in the Dolphin, if nothing hap 
pens to prevent, and I hope all of you girls will 
be with us. It is so lovely there and I think 
we are likely to have a delightful time." 

" It will all be new to you, Marian," observed 
Rosie pleasantly. 

" Oh, I do not expect to make one of the 
party," returned Marian quickly and with a 
blush. 

" Papa said you were to go if you wanted to," 
said Lulu, " and I am sure you would if you 
could realize what a delightful trip it will be." 

"I thank both you and your father, Lulu, 
very much indeed," Marian returned with a 
blush and a smile, " but I have little or nothing 
fit to wear at such a place and in such company, 
and it would be entirely impossible for me to 
get ready in season. " 

" Yes, I suppose so," said Lulu, looking some 
what disappointed ; " but there will probably be 
other times when you can go," she added, 
brightening up. 

At that moment Grace looked in at the 
door with an announcement : " Grandma Elsie, 
Grandpa Dinsmore, and Cousin Ronald are in 
the veranda, talking with papa and mamma. " 



58 ELSIE AT ION. 

"And are we invited to join the conference?" 
queried Rosie in a merry, jesting tone. 

" I don't think it's a secret conference," re 
plied Grace, " and I suppose we can all join it if 
we want to." 

" I should like to do so if I could leave my 
work," Marian said, "but I must stay and at 
tend to it unless they say I am wanted for 
some particular reason." 

" In that case we'll let you know, Marian," 
said Lulu as she and the others hastened from 
the room together. 

They found the older people arranging plans 
for attending the Annapolis and Princeton 
commencements; it was already decided that to 
the first all would go from Woodburn and Ion 
who cared to, some of them by rail, the others 
in the Dolphin, then Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore 
and Grandma Elsie to the other; and also, 
before returning, they would spend some weeks 
in visiting friends and relatives in and about 
Philadelphia. 

The young folks listened quietly but with 
intense interest, now and then exchanging 
glances which told plainly how delighted they 
were with the prospect of having a share in the 
expedition to Annapolis; even Grace, who usu 
ally thought home the most desirable place for 
her, being no exception. 



ELSIE AT ION. 59 

She presently stole to her father's side, 
slipped her hand into his, and looked up into 
his face with a bright, glad smile. 

"I am to go too, papa?" she asked in a low 
tone, meant only for his ear. 

" Unless you prefer to stay at home, daugh 
ter," he said, putting an arm around her and 
drawing her closer to him, smoothing her hair 
with the other hand and smiling fondly down 
into the fair young face. 

" Oh, no, sir ! I want to go, 'specially as 
Mamma Vi and Elsie and baby Ned will all go 
along; and we'll be in the Dolphin and not in 
the tiresome cars." 

" Yes, I think the Dolphin is far more com 
fortable than the cars, and I trust the little trip 
will prove very enjoyable to us all," he replied, 
by no means ill-pleased that his little girl was 
so happy in the prospect. 



CHAPTER V. 

TIME moved on swiftly enough to the older 
people, busily engaged in preparations for the 
contemplated trip to Annapolis, yet with rather 
laggard step to the younger ones, who were in 
haste to experience its pleasures and excite 
ments. But in the performance of school 
duties they one and all acquitted themselves 
quite to the captain's satisfaction; even excit 
able Lulu finding it not nearly so difficult to 
concentrate her thoughts upon the business in 
hand as it had been when first her father began 
to act as tutor to his children. Also Marian's 
companionship in her lessons during the second 
week was an assistance to renewed and increased 
interest in them. 

But at length the appointed day for the sailing 
of the Dolphin came. Marian adhered to her 
decision to remain behind, attending to the 
preparation of her summer wardrobe, but the 
others, all in good health and spirits, were 
ready and eager for the trip. 

The weather was charming, making their 
drive to the city delightful ; the rest of the 
60 



ELSIE AT ION. 61 

short journey on board the Dolphin which 
they found awaiting them at the wharf and in 
the most beautiful order, everything about her 
deck and above and below looking spick and span 
as though she had but just come from the hands 
of her builders and decorators. 

They arrived the day before that on which 
the graduating exercises were to be held, drop 
ping anchor in the Severn just as the afternoon 
artillery drill began. They witnessed it from 
the deck and could see that Max was a prominent 
figure therein. He seemed to go into it most 
enthusiastically, and they all, his father espe 
cially, watched his every movement with pride 
and delight. 

He had purposely left the lad in ignorance of 
the exact time of the expected arrival, and Max 
discovered the near vicinity of the Dolphin 
only when the exercises had come to an end. 
At the same instant a message from the com 
mandant reached him, giving permission for 
him to go aboard the yacht and remain there 
until half-past nine that evening, and the Dol- 
phiii's row-boat was seen to leave her side with 
the captain in it. 

In a very few moments more Max was on the 
deck of the yacht, surrounded by those nearest 
and dearest to him, his father looking on with 
beaming eyes while they crowded around the 



2 ELSIE AT ION. 

lad with their joyful and affectionate greet 
ings. 

" Now, Max, sit down here among us and give 
a full account of yourself, your doings and ex 
periences since we saw you last," said Grandma 
Elsie with an affectionate smile into the bright 
young face, and making room for him by her 
side as she spoke. 

Max gave his father an inquiring look, and re 
ceiving an approving nod in reply, took the seat 
and did his best to answer satisfactorily the 
questions which were showered upon him from 
all sides: queries as to the progress he was mak 
ing in his studies, great-gun exercise, field 
artillery, infantry tactics, etc. , and in regard to 
various other matters. 

But a joyous bark suddenly interrupted the 
talk, and Max's dog Prince bounded into the 
midst of the group, raised himself upon his hind 
legs, put his fore-paws on his young master's 
shoulders, his tail wagging fast with delight, 
and tried to lick Max's face. 

" Why, hello, Prince, I'm glad to see you, old 
fellow!" cried the lad, patting and stroking him, 
but avoiding the caress. " There, that will do ; 
you try to kiss harder and longer than any other 
of my friends. " 

" P'raps that's because I love you harder," 
Prince seemed to say. " And it's longer since 



ELSIE AT ION. 63 

I saw you last. The captain never invited me 
to come along before." 

He didn't?" laughed Max. " Well, I don't 
believe you asked him ; but I'm right glad to 
see you here at last. Also to find you haven't 
forgotten how to talk." 

" No, my young master, but it's the first time 
I've done anything in that line since you left 
me at Woodburn." 

By this time everybody was laughing. 

" Oh, Max, who is making Prince talk you 
or Cousin Ronald?" asked Lulu. 

"See if you can't find out for yourself, Lu," 
laughed Max. " Suppose you ask Prince ; surely 
he should know." 

"Well, I'll try it," she returned merrily. 
"Prince, who helped you to do that talking 
just now?" 

" Why, who helps you to talk, Miss Lu?" came 
promptly in return, apparently from the dog's 
lips. 

"Oh, I don't need any help in that line," 
she returned laughingly, " and never have since 
I first learned how in my babyhood." 

"Do you never tire of talking, Miss Lu?" 
The query seemed to come from Prince's lips as 
he looked up gravely into her face. 

"No, I can't say that I do," she laughed. 
"Do you?" 



64 ELSIE AT ION. 

" I am of tener tired of not being able to ex 
press my thoughts and feelings," was the reply. 
Then the call to tea put an end to the conversa 
tion for the time. 

Prince followed the others to the table and 
when all were seated laid himself down at Max's 
feet. There he lay looking up into the lad's 
face, and when the plates had been filled a low 
whine seemed to say he too would be glad to 
have a share of the savory viands. 

"Just wait a bit, old fellow, and your turn 
will come," said Max. "You never starve 
where my father is master, I'm sure." 

" No, that's true enough ; but it is not always 
so easy to wait when one's hungry and sees other 
folks with plates heaped with savory victuals 
right before them. Why shouldn't dogs be 
helped at once as well as men, women, and chil 
dren?" 

Prince's tail swept the floor and his hungry 
eyes looked up wistfully into those of his young 
master as the words seemed to come from his 
lips. 

"Well done, Prince! Buch efforts at speech 
ought to be duly rewarded," remarked the cap 
tain gravely; then he directed a servant to take 
the dog out and feed him well. 

" What is the programme for this evening?" 
asked Violet; " a trip up the river again?'' 



ELSIE AT ION. 65 

"If you and the others wish it, my dear," 
replied her husband, to whom her query seemed 
to be addressed. " I had thought, however, of 
going down the river and bay, as we went up on 
our last visit here. We will put it to the vote 
of those present. I am quite indifferent per 
sonally as to which course we pursue." It soon 
appeared that the majority were in favor of 
moving toward the bay, and on leaving the table 
the captain issued his orders, the Dolphin 
weighed anchor, and the wind being favorable, 
they sailed down the river and out into the bay. 

"Annapolis is a very old town, is it not, 
Brother Levis?" asked Walter. 

"Yes," was the reply; "it was founded by 
the Puritans under Captain William Clay borne. 
He first settled over yonder on Kent Island in 
1631, but was expelled from there he and his 
adherents in 1638, for refusing to acknowledge 
allegiance to the newly established government 
of Lord Baltimore. In 1642 some Puritans, 
expelled from Virginia for non-conformity, set 
tled where now stands Annapolis, founded a 
town there and called it Providence. In 1691 
it became the capital of the State and the name 
was changed to Annapolis." 

" You have gone farther back in its history 
than you ever did in telling us about it before, 
papa," remarked Lulu. 
5 



M ELSIE AT ION. 

"Ah? how far back did I go before?" he 
asked pleasantly. 

" To the time when they heard of the resist 
ance to the passing of the Stamp Act by the 
people of Massachusetts, sir," she replied. 
<J Don't you remember that when we were sailing 
from Newport to Annapolis, to bring Max here to 
enter the Academy, we young folks all gathered 
round you, just as we have to-night, and asked 
for revolutionary happenings in Maryland?" 

"Ah, yes, I do remember it now, though it 
was nearly a year ago," he returned, looking 
with a humorous smile down into her eyes. 

"Why, just think," exclaimed Max, "the 
town was then more than a hundred years old. 
What a venerable old place it is now!" 

" Ah, no wonder you grow manly so fast, young 
sir, living in such a grand old place," remarked 
a strange voice apparently coming from the rear 
of the little party seated pretty close together 
on the deck. 

Naturally every head turned in the direction 
of the sound, but the speaker was not to be 
seen. 

"Who and where are you, sir?" queried the 
captain. " Step forward and take a seat with 
the rest of us. " 

" Thank you, sir ; but I do not want to in 
trude. You must excuse me for coming aboard, 



ELSIE AT ION. 67 

but I wanted a sail and thought my weight 
wouldn't retard the boat. I'll pay for my pas 
sage if you say so. " 

The speaker continued invisible, though every 
word was distinctly heard. 

" Then do so by giving us a sight of your 
face," returned Captain Kaymond. 

" It is not covered, sir, and you are all welcome 
to look your fill," was the reply. 

" Where is de mans, papa?" asked little Ned, 
gazing wonderingly about. 

"Sitting in Cousin Ronald's chair, I think," 
replied his father, smoothing the curls of the 
little prattler, who was seated upon his knee. 

" No, papa, dat Tousin Eonald. " 

" Well, then, perhaps it was Brother Max. " 

" No, papa, Bruver Maxie not talk dat way. 
Does oo, Maxie?" 

"I think not, Neddie boy," returned Max, 
smiling on the baby boy and giving his round 
rosy cheek an affectionate pat. 

"No, no, little chap, I'm not Brother Max," 
said the voice, sounding somewhat farther away 
than before, " or any such callow chicken, but 
a full-grown man." 

"Ah, ha, I know now that it is Cousin 
Ronald," laughed Lulu, "for Max would never 
call himself a callow chicken." 

" I shouldn't think Cousin Ronald would call 



8 ELSIE AT ION. 

him so either," said Grace in a hurt tone; 
"chickens are cowardly and I'm sure Max is 
not." 

" Better not be too sure, but wait till you see 
him tried, miss," said a squeaky little voice, 
coming seemingly from another part of the 
vessel. 

" Now that's you, Max, I know, because it is 
the very same voice we heard at Minersville on 
the evening of the glorious Fourth," remarked 
Lulu with a merry laugh. 

Max neither acknowledged nor denied that 
she was right. Looking up and catching 
sight of the Stars and Stripes floating from the 
masthead, "0 Lu," he asked, "do you know 
who invented our flag ' old glory, ' as we love 
to call her?" 

"Why, no; who did?" 

** A little woman named Betty Eoss, a Phil 
adelphia Quakeress. She had a great deal of 
taste, was particularly fond of red, white, and 
blue, and adorned many of the apartments we 
read .of in colonial history; the halls of Con 
gress, the governor's reception-room in Phila 
delphia, among others. She was acquainted 
with a number of the great men of the time 
Morris, Franklin, Eittenhouse, Adams, and best 
and greatest of all our Washington. And she 
had a brother-in-law, Colonel Ross, who was a 



ELSIE AT ION. 69 

gallant American officer in the Revolutionary 
War. 

"On the 14th of June, 1777, Congress was 
considering about a design for a national flag, 
and it was at once proposed that Betsy Eoss 
should be requested to design one. The com 
mittee asked Colonel Eoss, Dr. Franklin, and 
Eobert Morris to call upon her. They went 
and General Washington with them. Mrs. Eoss 
consented, drew the design, and made the first 
American flag with her own hands. General 
Washington had showed her a rough design 
which she said was wrong the stars having six 
corners when the right number was but five. 
She said she didn't know whether she could 
make the flag, but would try ; which, as I have 
just said, she did, and succeeded so well that 
Congress was satisfied with it; and it was the 
first star-spangled banner that ever floated on 
the breeze." 

" There was an eagle on that flag, Max, was 
there not?" asked the captain as the lad paused 
in his story. 

"Yes, sir; a spread eagle with the thirteen 
stars in a circle of rays of glory. It is said that 
many eminent men visited Mrs. Eoss' shop while 
she was at work on the flag and were deeply in 
terested in it." 

"Well," remarked Lulu thoughtfully, "if 



70 ELSIE AT ION. 

that flag was flung to the breeze in June of 
1777, it is a mistake for people to say that the 
rough flag made and floated at Fort Schuyler 
the next fall was the first." 

" Quite true," said her father, "though prob 
ably they the makers of the Fort Schuyler 
flag had not heard of the other and believed 
theirs to be the first. It is stated that Wash 
ington had displayed at Cambridge, Massa 
chusetts, on January 2d, 1776, what might be 
called the original of our present banner. It 
had thirteen stripes of red and white with a St. 
Andrew cross instead of the stars." 

"Was there not another called the rattle 
snake flag?" asked Eosie. 

"Yes, in two forms: in one the figure was 
left complete, and under it were the words, 
* Don't tread on me.' In the other the snake 
was in thirteen pieces in some cases with thir 
teen rattles and the legend was 'Join or die. ' " 

The captain paused a moment, then went on : 
" I was reading lately an account taken from an 
English paper of what was probably the first 
floating of the American flag in British waters. 
It was on February 3d, 1783, that the ship 
Bedford, a Massachusetts vessel commanded by 
Captain Moore, passed Gravesend, and on the 
6th she was reported at the custom-house. The 
Lords of Council and the Commissioners of the 



ELSIE AT ION. 71 

Customs held a consultation, because of the 
many acts of Parliament still in force against 
the ' rebels ' of America as our British cousins 
were wont to style us before allowing her 
regular entry. She was American built, manned 
wholly by American seamen, and belonged to 
Nantucket, Massachusetts. 

" The article goes on to say she carried the 
4 rebel ' colors and was the first to display the 
' rebellious stripes of America in any British 
port. ' 

" But before that the Stars and Stripes had 
appeared on British soil. A noted philanthro 
pist and sturdy patriot of Philadelphia, named 
Elkannah Watson, had at the close of the Revo 
lutionary War received four hundred guineas 
as a wager, and on the same day was dining with 
the painter Copley, whom he engaged to paint 
his portrait for the sum of money just obtained 
from the wager. The portrait was all finished 
but the background, which they had agreed 
should represent a ship bearing to America the 
news of the acknowledgment by the British 
government of our independence the Stars and 
Stripes floating from her gaff and gilded by the 
rays of the rising sun was still wanting, the 
painter considering it imprudent to put it there 
at that time, as his gallery was the resort of 
royalty and the nobility. Watson speaks of 



72 ELSIE AT ION. 

1 the glorious 5th of December, 1782,' on which 
he and Copley listened to the speech of the king 
in which he formally received and recognized 
the United States of America as one of the 
nations of the earth. After that Watson went 
home with the artist to dinner; but before sit 
ting down to the table Copley finished his pic 
ture, inviting his company to be present in his 
studio while 'with a bold hand, master touch, 
and American heart ' he attached to the ship 
the Stars and Stripes. " 

" That was displaying what the British had 
called the rebel colors very promptly upon the 
king's acknowledgment, and very near his pal 
ace," remarked Mr. Dinsmore with a smile of 
grim satisfaction. 

"Yes; doubtless a bitter pill for his majesty 
to swalloAV," laughed Rosie. 

" Well, he needn't have had it to swallow if 
he hadn't been so tyrannical and obstinate," 
remarked Walter. " I remember that Bancroft 
says, ' The American struggle was avowedly a 
war in defence of the common rights of man 
kind.'" 

"That is very true, Walter," returned his 
grandfather. " They the leading men of the 
time were a noble band of patriots and lovers 
of their kind. We have a right to be proud of 
them." 



ELSIE AT ION. 73 

"And I am proud of them, sir," returned the 
lad, his cheeks glowing and his eyes sparkling. 

"That's right, my little man; everybody 
should love his country and feel proud of all its 
people who resist tyranny and stand up boldly 
for the principle that 'all men are created 
equal ; that they are endowed by their Creator 
with certain inalienable rights; that among 
these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happi 
ness,'" said a strange voice which seemed to 
come from their rear. 

Every one turned to see the speaker; then 
finding he was not visible, laughed pleasantly. 

" I am glad to learn that you are so well ac 
quainted with our glorious Declaration of In 
dependence, Cousin Eonald, and seem to ap 
preciate it so highly," remarked Grandma Elsie, 
with a smiling look into the pleasant face of 
her kinsman. 

"Ah, indeed, cousin! are you entirely sure 
that I am deserving of that compliment?" 
queried Mr. Lilburn gravely. 

" Quite sure," she returned. " I could hardly 
have quoted it so correctly myself." 

"But was that my voice, cousin?" he asked. 

"One of your voices, I have no doubt," she 
replied laughingly. 

"Mr. Lilburn," said Max, "I have been tell 
ing some of my comrades of your ventriloquial 



74 ELSIE AT ION. 

powers and they are extremely desirous to wit 
ness their exercise. Will you not kindly 
gratify them while here?" 

" Why, laddie, I am hardly more capable in 
that line than yourself," laughed the old gen 
tleman. 

" But you, sir, are not under authority as I 
am and so liable to be called to account for 
your doings." 

" Eh ! perhaps not. Well, well, we will be on 
the lookout for opportunities, you and I. I own 
I am not averse to gratifying the young folks 
when I can do so without displeasing their 
elders. " 



CHAPTER VI. 

A MOMENTARY silence following upon Mr. 
Lilburn's remark was broken by a question 
from Grace. "We are away out in the bay 
now, aren't we, papa?" she asked. 

"Yes, daughter, and must turn presently, 
for Max's leave of absence will be over by the 
time I can take him back to the Academy." 

" But I may hope to be with you all again to 
morrow and the next day, when the graduating 
exercises are over, may I not, papa?" asked Max. 

" I think so ; provided you keep out of 
scrapes," his father replied, laying a hand affec 
tionately on the lad's shoulder as he spoke, for 
Max was now close to his side. "And one 
evening or the other both if you like you 
may bring some of your mates with you, and 
perhaps Cousin Ronald and you yourself may 
be able to entertain them with some exertion of 
your ventriloquial powers." 

" Oh, thank you, papa," said Max delightedly ; 
" nothing could be better. Cousin Ronald will, 
I dare say, make great sport for them, and per 
haps I could do a little myself. But whom 
75 



76 ELSIE AT ION. 

shall I invite? I am very sure any of them 
would be delighted to come. " 

"Heave the selection to you, my son," re 
plied the captain. " Choose any whom you 
think the right sort of company for yourself 
and us and likely to enjoy being here." 

" Thank you, sir. How many shall I ask?" 

" Well, my boy, as we are not expecting to 
keep them over night, six or eight would not, I 
think, be more than we can accommodate com 
fortably." 

" And that will be as many as I care to ask 
at one time," Max said with satisfaction. 
" Hunt will be glad to come, I know, and he's a 
nice fellow." 

" You'll want to ask those who are anxious 
to make Cousin Ronald's acquaintance, I pre 
sume," said his father. 

" Yes, sir, some of them ; if I asked all it 
would include my whole class besides a good 
many belonging to the others," laughed Max. 

"Very well," said his father, "you know 
about how many we can accommodate, and I 
leave the selection to you, feeling quite sure 
that my boy will prefer those of good character 
for his intimate associates." 

"Yes, indeed, papa, and I thank you very 
much for trusting me." 

The Dolphin was presently at her wharf 



ELSIE AT ION. 77 

again and the good-nights had to be said ; but, 
expecting to have Max with them the next day 
and the day after, even his sisters were not sad 
over the parting, while the lad himself was 
jubilant in the pleasant prospect of entertain 
ing his boy friends and comrades on board the 
yacht. He hurried to his room and filled up 
the few remaining minutes of the half -hour al 
lowed for recreation before retiring for the 
night, with giving Hunt, his room-mate, a glow 
ing account of his visit to his father's vessel, 
and extending the invitation for the next af 
ternoon and eveuing, which Hunt accepted 
promptly and with evident delight. 

The next day was spent by most of the party 
from Woodburn and Ion in walks and drives 
about the city and its vicinity, varied by some 
attendance upon the exercises at the Naval 
Academy; but before tea-time all were on board 
the yacht again, where they were presently 
joined by Max and his party. 

The lads were all evidently in high good 
humor and on the tiptoe of expectation, know 
ing that they were about to make the acquaint 
ance of the ventriloquist of whose tricks Max 
had told them many an exciting tale. 

The introductions were over, all had been 
comfortably seated, and some few minutes spent 
in desultory chat, when Hunt, addressing 



78 ELSIE AT ION. 

Max, who happened to be his nearest neighbor, 
asked in a low tone when the show was to 
beign. 

Max smiled and there was a roguish twinkle 
in his eyes, while at the same instant a voice 
spoke from behind Hunt, " I say, young fellers 
in blue, what's brung so many o' ye aboard here 
to oncet?" 

There was a simultaneous sudden start and 
turning of faces and eyes in the direction from 
which the sounds had come. But the speaker 
seemed to have instantly disappeared, and the 
momentary start was followed by a general 
hearty laugh. 

"The captain's invitation," replied Hunt, 
while his eyes and those of the other lads turned 
upon Mr. Lilburn. 

"All right then," responded the same voice, 
seeming now to come from a more distant part of 
the deck ; " he owns the yacht and kin ask any 
body he's mind to." 

"Of course," said Hunt, "and it was very 
kind in him to ask us. Did he invite you also, 
sir?" 

"None o' your business," came in reply in a 
surly tone. 

"Truly a gentlemanly reply," laughed Hunt. 
" One might readily infer from it that you were 
not here by invitation. " 



ELSIE AI ION. 79 

"What do yon mean by that, sir?" demanded 
the invisible speaker, in loud, angry tones. 

" That your conduct and speech proclaim you 
no gentleman, while Captain Raymond is de 
cidedly such." 

"Come, come, friends, don't let us have any 
quarrelling here," came in pleasant tones from 
the other side of the vessel. 

"Now who are you, sir? This isn't your 
fight, and you'd better keep out of it," re 
turned the first voice ; " your interference will 
be asked for when it's wanted." 

The lads exchanged looks of surprise and one 
of them asked : 

"Are you doing it all, Mr. Lilburn, sir?" 

" Ah ha, ah ha! um h'm, ah ha! so you think 
'twas I, young sirs!" exclaimed the old gentle 
man in pretended astonishment. "And why 
so? Did the voices issue from my lips?" 

"I cannot assert positively that they did, 
sir," returned Hunt, "but they seemed to come 
from an invisible speaker, and knowing you to 
be a ventriloquist, we think it can all be ac 
counted for in that way." 

"Knowing me to be a ventriloquist, eh, 
laddie ! And may I ask how you came by that 
same knowledge?" 

" Through our friend, a naval cadet like our 
selves, Mr. Max Raymond, sir. Do not be 



80 ELSIE AT ION. 

vexed with him for telling us. It has excited 
onr admiration and desire to make your ac 
quaintance. " 

" Ah, Master Max, so you have been letting 
these young gentlemen into my secrets?" Mr. 
Lilburn said, turning toward Max in pretended 
wrath. 

"Yes, sir," replied Max in cheerful tones, 
" and the more you show them of your skill in 
that line the better they will be pleased." 

Just then Max's dog Prince joined the 
group, wagging his tail and lifting joyful eyes 
to his young master's face. 

"Ah, how d'ye do, Prince?" said Max, strok 
ing and patting him. " Are you glad to see me 
here again?" 

" Yes, sir, indeed I am," were the words that 
seemed to come in reply from the dog's lips; 
"and I wish you : d go back with us when we 
steam away in this vessel for home." 

"Why, Prince, you talk well indeed for a 
dog," laughed Hunt, stroking and patting 
Prince's head. 

At that instant there was a frightened cry, 
"Oh, sic' a fall as I shall hae!" followed in 
stantly by a sound as of the plunge of a heavy 
body from the side of the vessel into the water. 

All started to their feet, several of the men 
and boys shouting in tones of alarm, " A man 



ELSIE AT ION. 81 

orerboard!" and Captain Raymond was about 
to issue an order for the launching of a boat, 
when a glance at Mr. Lilburn deterred him. 

"No occasion, captain," laughed the old 
gentleman ; " you could never find that poor un 
fortunate fellow." , 

"No, I presume not," returned the captain, 
echoing the laugh as he and the others reseated 
themselves. 

" Huh ! that's an old trick o' yours, old 
feller," cried the very same voice that had been 
heard behind Hunt's chair. " If I couldn't in 
vent suthin' new I'd give up the business." 

"So I think I shall for to-night, at least," 
returned Cousin Ronald, but in a disguised 
voice that seemed to come from a distance. 

Then Walter went to his side and whispered 
in his ear. 

Mr. Lilburn smiled and seemed to assent, 
but at that instant the call to the supper-table 
put an end to the sport for the time. 

There was some of the same sort of diversion 
at the table, however, a roast fowl resenting, 
with a loud squawk, the captain's attempt to 
carve it; Prince asking audibly for a share 
when the plates were filled, and the voice that 
had been heard talking on deck to the " young 
fellers in blue " preferring the same request. 

These tricks, though old to the others, wer 
6 



62 ELSIE AT ION. 

new to the cadets and caused a good deal of 
merriment ; as did the buzzing bees, peeping 
chick, barking pups, and squealing pigs that 
seemed to have taken possession of the deck on 
their return thither. 

At length these sounds were replied to by a 
loud and furious barking coming apparently 
from some remote part of the deck, and to 
which Prince immediately made response in 
kind, at the same time rushing away in search 
of the intruder. 

"A pretty time you'll have finding that new 
comer, Prince," Walter called after him. 

But the words were hardly spoken when a 
third loud bark was heard coming apparently 
from yet another quarter, and Prince, repeating 
his, rushed in that direction; then three or 
four dogs seemed, from the sounds, to be bark 
ing, snarling, yelping as though a furious ca 
nine fight was in progress; though nothing 
could be seen of the combatants except the huge 
form of Prince as he searched in vain for the 
intruders of his race. 

But the noise woke the little ones who had 
been put to bed in the cabin below, and a fright 
ened wail from them brought a sudden hush, 
while Violet rose hastily and hurried down the 
companionway to sooth and reassure her dar 
lings. 



ELSIE AT ION. 83 

That put an end to the ventriloquial sport, 
and the remainder of the short time allowed for 
the visit of the cadets was spent in more quiet 
fashion, desultory talk and the singing of songs- 

They had been steaming down the river and 
bay and back again while they talked and 
sang ; the wharf was reached shortly after nine 
o'clock and the lads returned safely and in good 
season to the Academy. 

They one and all expressed themselves as 
highly delighted with their visit to the yacht 
and were very enthusiastic in their praises of 
the ladies; particularly Grandma Elsie and 
Violet, whom they pronounced the sweetest, 
most beautiful and charming women of their 
acquaintance. 

They felt acquainted with them now, they 
said, for after Cousin Ronald and Max had 
ceased theii ventriloquial performances they 
had had an opportunity to talk with the ladies 
as well as to listen to the music with which 
they kindly entertained them. 

"I have always thought you a fortunate 
fellow, Max," remarked Hunt as they were pre 
paring for bed, "and since seeing the yacht 
and that young grandmother and stepmother of 
yours, I am more fully convinced of it than 
ever. I was just going to say I wondered at so 
young and lovely a creature as Mrs. Raymond 



84 ELSIE AT ION. 

marrying a man with a son of your age, and 
two other children not young enough to be her 
own ; but remembering what your father is so 
handsome, noble-looking, so entirely everything 
any one could ask or desire I do not wonder 
at all at her choice. In fact, she may consider 
herself quite as fortunate as he in the selection 
of a partner for life." 

" So I think," responded Max heartily; "for 
to me it. seems that my father's superior in 
deed, I might say his equal is not to be found 
anywhere ; and I know Mamma Vi would agree 
with me. I have never known him speak a 
hasty, sharp, or unkind word to her, and he 
waits upon her as gallantly as he could possibly 
have done in the days of their courtship. 

"As to the children left him by my own 
mother my father promised before marrying 
Mamma Vi that she should have no care or 
trouble in regard to them; that he would take 
all that upon himself; and so he has and does; 
when he has been at home with us we have al 
ways felt that he did. So it is no wonder if we 
esteem him the dearest and best of fathers; 
while Mamma Vi is hardly a mother, but more 
like an older sister to us unless it may be to 
Grace, the youngest of our set." 

Here the signal for the extinguishing of lights 
and retiring to rest put a stop to the conversa- 



ELSIE AT ION. 85 

tion, and in a very few minutes the lads were 
soundly sleeping. 

One more day was spent at Annapolis by the 
Woodburn and Ion people; then an early even 
ing train carried the latter party northward, 
and an hour later the Dolphin steamed away 
with the others. 

Walter and Rosie would have been glad to go 
with their mother, but she and their grand 
father had decided that it would be better for 
them to continue their studies for the present, 
as the time for the summer holidays was not 
distant; and like the well-trained, affectionate 
children they were, they submitted cheerfully 
to her decision, determining to make the best 
possible use of their opportunity for education. 

Their mother expected to be at home again in 
a fortnight, or sooner, but they had rarely been 
separated from her for even a day, and the part 
ing was a trial to both. They bore it bravely, 
however, slept well that night on board the 
yacht, and rose the next morning apparently as 
gay and light-hearted as their wont. 

They were both early on deck, where they 
found the captain and Lulu together, watching 
the sun just peeping above the wave? far away 
to the east. 

" Good-morning, brother Levis and Lu," 
called Rcsie, tripping across the deck in their 



86 ELSIE AT ION. 

direction. " I thought Walter and I were ex 
tremely early, but there is no use in anybody 
trying to get ahead of you two in early rising. " 

"Good-morning, little sister," responded the 
captain, turning toward her with his pleasant 
smile. "There was no occasion for you and 
Walter to leave your couches quite so early this 
morning, or for either of you to do so. I be 
lieve Lulu and I happen to be of the kind who 
need a little less sleep than do many others." 

"Yes," said Lulu, with a loving look up into 
her father's face, " papa would let me sleep an 
other hour if I wanted to, but I almost always 
wake early and do so enjoy the little time that 
it gives me with him before the others are up and 
wanting some of his attention for themselves." 

"I don't wonder," said Walter, "for I like 
to be with mamma the first thing in the morn 
ing dearly well." 

The boy's voice sounded a little choked at 
(he last, and he dropped his eyes lest the others 
should see the sudden tears welling up in them. 

The captain laid a kind hand on the lad's 
shoulder. " If our dear mother is awake now 
she is doubtless thinking lovingly of her young 
est son and asking God to bless and keep him 
from all evil. You may hope to see her again 
in about two weeks, which will pass very quickly, 
and in the mean time let us think of all we can 



ELSIE AT ION. 87 

accomplish to give her pleasure on her return," 
he said. " Shall we not, little brother?" 

"Yes, oh, yes, sir!" replied Walter, looking 
up brightly into the pleasant face above him. 
" I mean to study hard and keep all your rules 
carefully, so that you can give her a good ac 
count of my conduct and recitations. Oh, 
there's the sun just entirely up out of the 
water! What a grand sight it is!" 

"One that I never weary of," said Captain 
Raymond in a meditative tone and gazing east 
ward upon the newly risen luminary as he spoke. 
" It reminds me of Him who is called the Sun 
of righteousness, because He is the quickener, 
comforter, and illuminator of His people." 

" Papa, didn't people in the Old Testament 
times worship the sun?" asked Lulu. 

"Yes," replied her father, "it is thought 
that the Moloch of the Ammonites, the Chem- 
osh of the Moabites, and the Baal of the Phoeni 
cians was the sun." 

" I remember that the Israelites also some 
times wandered away from the true God and wor 
shipped Baal," remarked Walter; "that Elijah 
the prophet slew of Baal's prophets four hun 
dred and fifty men ; and that afterward Jehu 
filled a house with Baal's prophets, priests, and 
worshippers and had them all put to death." 

"Yes," the captain said, " that was in accord- 



88 ELSIE AT ION. 

ance with the command of God given in Deuter 
onomy, seventeenth chapter. I will read it to 
you," he added, taking a small Bible from his 
pocket. Turning to the passage he read : 

" If there be found among you, within any of 
thy gates which the Lord thy God giveth thee, 
man or woman that hath wrought wickedness 
in the sight of the Lord thy God, in transgress 
ing his covenant, and hath gone and served 
other gods, and worshipped them, either the sun 
or moon, or any of the host of heaven, which I 
have not commanded, and it be told thee and 
thou hast heard of it, and inquired diligently, 
and behold it be true, and the thing certain 
that such abomination is wrought in Israel; 
then shalt thou bring forth that man or that 
woman, which have committed that wicked 
thing, unto thy gates, even that man or that 
woman, and shalt stone them with stones till 
they die." 

" That gives us some insight into God's hatred 
of idolatry," remarked the captain, closing the 
book. 

"Yes, sir," said Eosie. "I am reading Deu 
teronomy just now in my regular course. I was 
at the fourth chapter yesterday, and was struck 
with what is said there about the worship of 
images. Won't you turn to the chapter and 
read it aloud to us, brother Levis?" 



ELSIE AT ION. 89 

"Certainly," he replied, opening the book 
again and turning to the passage to which she 
had referred. Beginning at the fifteenth verse 
he read : 

"Take ye therefore good heed unto your 
selves; for ye saw no similitude on the day that 
the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the 
midst of the fire; lest ye corrupt yourselves, 
and make you a graven image, the similitude of 
any figure, the likeness of male or female, the 
likeness of any beast that is on the earth, the 
likeness of any winged fowl that flieth in the 
air, the likeness of anything that creepeth on 
the ground, the likeness of any fish that is in 
the waters beneath the earth : and lest thou lift 
tip thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest 
the sun and the moon, and the stars, even all 
the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to wor 
ship them, and serve them, which the Lord thy 
God hath divided unto all nations under the 
whole heaven. . . . Take heed unto yourselves, 
lest ye forget the covenant of the Lord your 
God, which he made with yon, and make you a 
graven image, or the likeness of anything which 
the Lord thy God hath forbidden thee. For 
the Lord thy God is a consuming fire, even a 
jealous God. When thou shalt beget children 
and children's children, and ye shall have re 
mained long in the land, and shall corrupt your- 



90 ELSIE AT ION. 

selves, and make a graven image or the likeness 
of anything, and shall do evil in the sight of 
the Lord thy God, to provoke him to anger; I 
call heaven and earth to witness against you 
this day, that ye shall soon utterly perish from 
off the land whereunto ye go over Jordan to 
possess it; ye shall not prolong your days upon 
it but shall utterly be destroyed." 

"I would have you all notice," the captain 
said, again closing the book and speaking with 
earnestness, "how plainly and repeatedly God 
forbids the worship of images, likenesses, or of 
any of the creatures or things he hath made ; 
how repeatedly and expressly he commands us to 
worship him and him alone." 

" Ah, no wonder that the popish priests forbid 
their people to read the Bible for themselves," 
said Eosie, " for from it they would soon learn 
the wickedness of bowing down to and worship 
ping images, crucifixes, and pictures." 

"Yes," replied Captain Raymond, "and I 
would far sooner lay my children in the grave, 
dearly, dearly as I love them, than to see them 
bowing down to images and pictures; serving 
'gods the work of men's hands, wood and stone, 
which neither see, nor hear, nor eat, nor smell. ' 
How precious is the promise that follows in 
that same chapter, 'But if from thence thou 
shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find 



ELSIE AT ION. 91 

him, if thou seek him with all thy heart and 
with all thy soul. When thou art in tribula 
tion and all these things are come upon thee, 
even in the latter days, if thon turn to the Lord 
thy God, and shalt be obedient unto his voice 
(for the Lord thy God is a merciful God), he 
will not forsake thee, neither destroy thee nor 
forget the covenant of thy fathers which he 
sware unto them. ' 

" Verily I believe that we of the Anglo-Saxon 
nations are the literal descendants of Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob God's own chosen people so 
that we have the strongest claim to these pre 
cious promises; but let us never forget that they 
are ours only as we fulfil the prescribed condi 
tions; without true repentance and true faith 
we shall no more be saved than those of other 
nations who do not seek the Lord while he may 
be found and call upon him while he is near." 

Just then little feet came pit-pat across the 
deck, a sweet child voice calling out, " Good- 
morning, papa, dear papa, I's an early bird too, 
isn't. I?" 

t^uite an early bird for such a wee one," the 
captain answered, holding out his arms, then 
as she sprang into them clasping her close and 
kissing her fondly again and again; the next 
moment doing the same by Grace, who had fol 
lowed closely in Elsie's wake. 



92 ELSIE AT ION. 

The rest of their party soon joined them> 
then came breakfast and family worship; after 
those an hour or two on deck ; then the vessel 
steamed into the harbor, her passengers landed 
and found the Woodburn carriage in waiting, 
with those from Fairview and Ion ; Edward and 
Zoe with their twin babies in the one, Lester and 
Elsie Leland, with their two boys, in the other. 

Affectionate greetings were exchanged, and 
soon all were on their homeward way. They 
found the drive delightful, the roads in excel 
lent condition, gardens, fields,and woods arrayed 
in all the luxuriant verdure and bloom of the 
month of roses. 

The children in the Woodburn carriage 
seemed full of mirth and jollity. 

"Eeally I don't believe anyone of you is 
sorry to be nearing home again," their father 
said, regarding them with eyes full of paternal 
affection and pleasure in their evident enjoy 
ment. 

"No, indeed, papa," cried the little girls in 
chorus, while Ned said in his baby fashion: 
"I's blad, papa; my home is a dood place; 
me 'ikes it, me does." 

"Mamma echoes that sentiment, baby boy," 
laughed Violet, giving the little fellow a hug. 
"There's no place like home; home with deal 
papa and all the dear sieiers in it." 



ELSIE AT ION. 93 

"Braver Maxie too?" returned the little fel 
low in a tone between inquiry and assertion. 

"Ah, no; not just now," Violet answered 
with a slight sigh, for she loved Max and missed 
his cheery presence in the house. 

"Ah, here we are!" the captain exclaimed 
presently as the carriage turned into the drive 
way. 

"And everything is looking oh, so lovely!" 
cried Lulu, clapping her hands with delight. 
" And there is Marian on the veranda, waiting 
for us." 

The other two carriages were not far behind. 
It had been arranged that all should dine to 
gether at Woodburn ; so they also turned in at 
the gates, and presently all had alighted and 
were one after the other warmly greeting 
Marian. She was glad to learn that Mr. Lil- 
burn had been invited to make Woodburn his 
home for some weeks and had accepted the in 
vitation, so that she would see much of him 
for a time at least and become better acquainted. 
He had been so kind to her that she felt already 
a warm affection for him as a near and dear 
relative. 



CHAPTER VII. 

MR. AND MRS. DINSMORE and Mrs. Travilla 
reached Philadelphia safely, without accident or 
detention, spent a few days with their relatives 
there, then, being urgently invited to pay a 
visit to the family of their cousin Donald Keith 
the brother of our old friend Mildred, wife 
of Dr. Landreth, of Pleasant Plains, and father 
of Mary Keith, with whom Edward and Violet 
spent some time in a cottage at Ocean Beach 
in the summer after the death of their father 
they did so. 

About six years had passed since then. Some 
of Mary's younger brothers and sisters had 
grown up and married, so that her burdens 
were much lightened, but she herself was still 
single and at home in her father's house. 

Time seemed to have stood still with her. 
They found her the same bright, cheery girl, 
looking scarcely older than she had looked six 
years ago. 

She was delighted to see again these relatives 
whom she had met and learned to love during 
that ever-to-be-remembered summer in the cot- 
94 



ELSIE AT ION. 95 

tage by the sea, and very glad to hear all they 
had to tell of the cousins who had helped to 
make enjoyable her effort at housekeeping then 
and there. She had many questions to ask 
about them and the little ones, and expressed 
an ardent desire to see them all again, to which 
her cousin Elsie replied : " We are expecting to 
return home in a fortnight, or a little sooner, 
and will be glad to take you with us if you 
will go, Mary; will you not, dear girl?" 

"Cousin Elsie, how very kind in you!" ex 
claimed Mary, both tone and look full of delight. 
" But," she added with a doubtful glance at her 
mother, " I fear I could hardly be spared from 
home." 

"Now don't be so conceited, Mary Keith," 
laughed that lady, with a mischievous glance 
into the flushed, eager face of her eldest 
daughter. " I think I am quite capable of keep 
ing house and attending to all family affairs with 
out a particle of aid from you. So if Cousin Elsie 
wants you and you want to go, I advise you to 
set to work at once at your preparations put 
ting your wardrobe in perfect order and adding 
to it whatever may be needed. Oh, you needn't 
look doubtful and troubled ! Your father has 
been greatly prospered of late, and I know will 
not feel any necessity or inclination to deny 
anything desirable to the good daughter who 



96 ELSIE AT ION. 

has been a very great help and comfort to him 
and me through years of toil and struggle. " 

Mary was affected even to tears. " mother, 
how good and kind in you to say all that!" she 
faltered. " I have done no more than my duty 
hardly even so much, I fear." 

" Possibly your father and I may be as capa 
ble of judging of that as yourself," returned 
Mrs. Keith in the same tone of careless gayety 
she had used before; "and we think for we 
were talking the matter over only the other day 
that our eldest daughter deserves and needs 
some weeks of recreation this summer. We 
were discussing the comparative merits of sea 
and mountain air, but finally decided to leave 
the selection to yourself; and now doubtless 
Cousin Elsie's kind invitation will decide you 
in favor of a trip to the South, even in spite of 
its climate being less suitable for the warm 
weather than our own." 

"It will be a change for her, at all events," 
Elsie said, " and when we come North again, as 
we expect to do in a few weeks, we may, I 
think, hope to return her to you rested and in 
vigorated. Or, still better, we will hope to take 
her, with your consent, with us to the sea-shore 
for a good rest there before returning her to you. " 

Mrs. Keith and Mary returned warm thanks 
for this second invitation, but it was not at 



ELSIE AT ION. 97 

that time definitely settled whether or not it 
could or would be finally accepted. 

" Ah, mother dear, I see now why you insisted 
this spring on my buying and having made up 
more and handsomer dresses than ever I had in 
one season before," Mary said presently with an 
affectionate look and smile into Mrs. Keith'a 
pleasant and still comely face. 

" Yes, it is always wise to be ready for sudden 
emergencies," returned the mother playfully, 
" and I think you can easily be ready for a visit 
to Ion by the time Cousin Elsie will be on her 
way home from Princeton." 

" Our plan is to start for home in about a 
week," Elsie said, "as the commencement will 
be over by that time, and my boys, Harold and 
Herbert, ready to accompany us." 

"You are making us a very short visit, 
Cousin Elsie," remarked Mrs. Keith. " I hope 
when you come up North again you will piece 
it out with a much longer one." 

" Thank you," returned Elsie. " I should en* 
joy doing so, and perhaps may be able to ; but 
our plans for the season are not arranged." 

Then turning to Mary, " Our party is to pass 
through Philadelphia on our return after the 
commencement. Can you not arrange to meet 
us there so that we may travel the rest of the 
way to Ion in company?" 
7 



98 ELSIE AT ION. 

"I think so," was the reply. "Can I not, 
mamma?" 

"I see nothing to prevent," said her mother. 
"We will have you there in season if our 
cousins will let us know what train you are to 
meet." 

Mr. Dinsmore came in at that moment, and 
with his good help the arrangements were pres 
ently satisfactorily completed. 

To the great delight of Harold and Herbert, 
their grandfather and mother arrived safely in 
Princeton on the evening of the day before 
commencement. 

The young men, though looking somewhat 
overworked, yet seemed in good health and good 
spirits. They had passed successfully through 
their examination and the next day were grad 
uated with high honors. 

Both grandfather and mother showed by their 
looks, manner, and words of commendation and 
congratulation that they were highly gratified 
and not a little proud of their bright, intelli 
gent, industrious lads. 

" And now, my sons, I suppose you are quite 
ready for home?" their grandfather said when 
the congratulations were over. 

"Almost ready to start for it, grandpa," 
Harold replied with a joyous laugh. Then 
turning to his mother, " Mamma, I have a re- 



ELSIE AT ION. 99 

quest to make, and I do not think you or 
grandpa will object to its being granted." 

" Not if it is anything reasonable, my dear 
boy," she returned. "Are you desirous to in 
vite some friend to accompany us to Ion?" 

"Ah, mother mine," he laughed, "you cer 
tainly are good at guessing. Yes, I should like 
to give a warm invitation from grandpa, you, 
and ourselves to a classmate whose home is 
closed at present, his parents being in Europe 
for the health of his mother, who is a sad in 
valid, William Crolyis his name Will we call 
him and he is as good, bright, and lovable a 
fellow as could be found anywhere." 

" He is indeed, mamma, " said Herbert. " I 
esteem him as highly as Harold does." 

" Then I think he will be a very welcome guest 
at Ion," Mrs. Travilla returned with a look of 
iaquiry at her father, as if she would consult his 
wishes as well as her own and those of her sons. 

"I should ask him by all means," said Mr. 
Dinsmore. " I judge from the recommenda 
tion just given that he will prove a pleasant 
guest; besides, the Bible bids us 'use hospital 
ity without grudging. ' ' 

" And that is one thing I am sure you and 
mother love to do, grandpa," returned Herbert, 
giving a look of affectionate admiration to first 
one, then the other. 



300 ELSIE AT ION. 

" Yes, it is a great pleasure, therefore hardly 
meritorious," his grandfather said with a smile. 

" Then I may bring Croly and introduce him, 
may I not?" asked Harold. 

A ready assent was given in reply. Harold 
hurried away and presently returned, bringing 
with him a young man who had a very pleasant, 
bright face and refined, gentlemanly manners. 

Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter gave him a 
pleasant greeting and kindly shake of the hand 
as Harold introduced him, and after a little a 
cordial invitation to accompany them on their 
return to Ion and remain until they should all 
come North again for the summer. 

Croly was evidently delighted with the in 
vitation, and it did not take much urging to 
induce him to accept it. 

That evening they all journeyed to Philadel 
phia, where they were joined by Mrs. Dinsmore 
and Mary Keith, and the next morning the 
whole party started southward, a pleasant, jovial 
company. 

They met with no accident or detention, 
and were greeted with the warmest of welcomes 
on their arrival at Ion at an early hour on the 
second day. 

They took some hours of rest and sleep, then 
were able to enjoy the family gathering which 
had been planned by Elsie's sons and daughters 



ELSIE AT ION. 101 

to celebrate the safe retnrn of their loved 
mother and grandparents from their visit to 
the North and the home-coming of the young 
graduates. 

The children and young people were included 
in the invitation, and not a single one failed 
to be present. From Woodburn, the Oaks, Pine- 
grove, Roselands, the Laurels, and Fairview they 
came, forming of themselves alone a goodly 
company, full of mirth and jollity, which was 
in no way checked by any of their elders, with 
whom they remained for a time, hanging about 
those who had been absent from home, particu 
larly Grandma Elsie, and next to her the young 
uncles, who had been away so long that they 
seemed almost as strangers to the very little 
ones ; pleasant and attractive strangers, however, 
inclined to make much of their little nieces 
and nephews, a business in which their college 
friend, Will Croly, took an active part. 

Almost every one presently forsook the rooms 
and verandas to sit beneath the trees or wander 
here and there about the beautiful, well-kept 
grounds, visiting the gardens, hot-houses, and 
the lovely little lakelet. 

A handsome rowboat was there and the young 
men invited the older girls to take a row around 
the pretty little sheet of water. Marian McAl- 
pine, Evelyn Leland, Rosie Travilla, and the two 



102 ELSIE AT ION. 

Dinsmore girls from the Oaks accepted, but 
Lulu Raymond, who was with them, regretfully 
declined, saying she knew papa would be dis 
pleased if she went without his knowledge and 
consent. 

" Why, Lu, you are growing remarkably good 
and obedient," laughed Sidney Dmsmore. 

"For which we should all honor her," said 
Harold. " The captain is one of the best and 
kindest of fathers and his requirements are 
never unreasonable." 

"Oh, of course not," laughed Sidney; "only 
I'm glad he hasn't the care of me and control 
of my actions." 

" I'm glad that he has of me and mine," re 
turned Lulu rather hotly as the boat pushed 
out into the water, leaving her standing alone 
on the shore gazing wistfully after it. " How 
delightful it looks," she sighed to herself. "I 
wish I had thought of the possibility of such an 
invitation and got papa's permission before 
hand." 

"You did right, little girl, and I am very 
sure that when your papa hears of it he will 
commend you in a way that will give you far 
more pleasure than the row could have aone if 
taken without his permission," said a voice from 
behind her, and turning to look for the speaker, 
she found Mr. Lilburn close at hand. 



ELSIE AT ION. 103 

" Thank you, sir," she replied with a pleasant 
smile. " I wanted badly to go, yet I know I 
couldn't have enjoyed it without papa's per 
mission." 

"I should hope not indeed," returned the 
old gentleman. 

"Oh, Mr. Lilburn," cried Lulu, struck with 
a sudden thought, " there are several in our com 
pany here this afternoon who know nothing of 
your ventriloquial powers. Can't you think of 
some way of using them that will puzzle the 
strangers and furnish amusement for us all?" 

" Suppose we consider that question you and 
I," he returned with a smile. " Have you any 
suggestion to make?" 

" How would it do to make them hear trum 
pets or bugles or something of that kind in 
the woods near by, as you did to the Ku Klux 
years ago?" she asked in eager tones, adding: 
" Grandma Elsie has told us the story of their at 
tack on this place when Mamma Vi was quite a 
little girl." 

"Ah, yes, I remember," he said with a slight 
smile. " Let us sit down here," leading her to 
a rustic seat near at hand, " and I will see what 
I can do to excite the curiosity of the strangers." 

"Oh, I'm glad now I was left behind!" Lulu 
exclaimed as she took the offered seat and turned 
an excited,expectant face toward her companion. 



i04 ELSIE AT ION. 

For a minute or more he seemed buried in 
thought, then suddenly the clear notes of a 
bugle seemed to come from behind a clump of 
trees a few rods distant from where they sat. 

Lulu was startled for an instant and turned 
in that direction, half expecting to catch a 
glimpse of the bugler. Then she laughed and 
clapped her hands softly. 

"Oh, that's lovely!" she said. "They'll be 
sure there's somebody there and wonder who it 
can be. Yes, see how they are turning their 
heads in that direction." 

" Can you see the expression o' ony o' their 
countenances, bit lassie? I canna, for my eyes 
are growing old. " 

" Yes, sir. I can see that Miss Keith looks 
startled and astonished and seems to be ques 
tioning Uncle Harold, and that Mr. Croly is 
laughing and trying his best to catch a peep at 
the trumpeter. The others I think look as if 
they are trying to keep from laughing. I dare 
say they see you here, sir, and can guess what 
it means. Oh, there's our Prince! He seems 
to be in search of the trumpeter." 

Even as Lulu spoke she was startled by an 
other bugle-blast seemingly directly behind 
them, or from the branches of the tree under 
which they sat. 

"Oh!" she exclaimed, turning quickly to 



ELSIE AT ION. 105 

look behind her; then with a merry laugh, "I 
wasn't expecting your bugler to come so very 
near, sir." 

But the concluding words were almost 
drowned in Prince's loud bark as he came 
bounding toward them, evidently in search of 
the intruding bugler. 

"Find him, Prince, find him as fast as you 
can and teach him not to intrude into the Ion 
grounds," laughed Lulu. 

But the bugler's notes had already died away 
and Prince's bark changed to a low growl as he 
searched for him here and there, but vainly. 

"So you have a bugler on the estate, eh?" 
Croly was saying, with an inquiring glance at 
Harold. " One of your darkies, I presume? 
They are a musical race, I know." 

" They are," Harold replied with unmoved 
countenance. 

41 1 thought the notes musical and pleasant," 
observed Miss Keith, " but they do not seem to 
have taken the fancy of your dog." 

" Prince a fine fellow, by the way is not 
our dog, but belongs to Max Kaymond," said 
Herbert. " No, he does not seem to fancy the 
intruder, whoever he may be."' 

"Hark!" cried Rosie, "the bugler is at it 
again." 

" And this time it is a Scotch air," remarked 



106 ELSIE AT ION. 

Mary Keith. " How soft and sweet it sounds'. 
But it comes from quite another quarter ; yet I 
do not know how the bugler can have change** 
his position so entirely without any of us catch 
ing sight of him as he went." 

"It does seem odd," said Croly. But his 
words were nearly drowned in the loud bark of 
Prince as he rushed in the new direction, with 
evident intent to oust the intruder this time. 
His effort was, however, as complete a failure 
as the former one. The notes of the bugle died 
softly away, the dog sniffed about the tree from 
which they had seemed to come, but finally 
gave it up and trotted away in the direction of 
the house. " Point out that bugler to me when 
we come across him, won't you, Harold?" 

" Really I never knew that we had a bugler 
among our servants," returned Harold evasively. 

"Nor I," said Herbert. "But," taking out 
his watch, " it is nearing tea-time, and as we are 
likely to find plenty of opportunities for this 
kind of sport, I think we had better now return 
to the house." 

No one objected, the boat was immediately 
headed for the wharf, and all had presently 
landed and were sauntering along by the way 
that they had come, Mr. Lilburn and Lulu ac 
companying them. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

<; WHAT in the world has become of that 
bugler?" queried Croly, peering among the 
trees and shrubs." 

"Were you wanting to speak to him, Mr. 
Croly?" asked Rosie, gravely but with some 
difficulty restraining a desire to laugh. 

"No, not particularly, but I have a slight 
curiosity to see him and ask for another speci 
men or so of his skill." 

" He seems to be skilful in making his disap 
pearance, doesn't he?" laughed Rosie. 

" He does, and I suppose I shall have to give 
up the hope of making his acquaintance," re 
turned Croly. " But it is really singular that 
no one of us has been able to get sight of him." 

" It is indeed," assented Mary Keith. " I 
have been watching closely, but without obtain 
ing so much as a glimpse of him." 

"Well, cousin, don't despair; perhaps it will 
be better luck next time," Herbert said laugh 
ingly. " Ah, we are just in time, for I see they 
are setting the tables beneath the trees. " 

"Oh, that's good," cried Lulu. "I think it 
107 



108 ELSIE AT ION. 

is such good fun to eat out of doors. " Then 
aside to Mr. Lilburn, " Cousin Konald, can't 
you do some of those things you did at Cousin 
Betty's wedding? It would be such fun." 

"Wait and see, bit lassie," the old gentleman 
returned with a smile. 

Just then Walter came bounding to meet 
them. " I'm glad to see you," he said half 
breathlessly. " I've been hunting all around for 
you, because tea is nearly ready and Zoe was 
afraid you might not be here in season." 

"Eh, laddie," laughed his brother Herbert, 
"so you forgot, did you, that we had appetites 
and watches? the first to remind us of our 
need of food, the second to tell us when it was 
likely to be served." 

" I thought it kinder to hunt you up than to 
trust to appetites and watches to bring you in 
good season to get everything at its best," re 
turned Walter good-humoredly. 

Then stepping close to Mr. Lilburn's side, he 
asked in an undertone, " Cousin Konald, please 
won't you make some of the same kind of fun 
for us that you did at Cousin Betty's wedding?" 

At that Mr. Lilburn laughed, saying: "Well, 
well, laddie, you and your niece here (you're 
Lulu's uncle, aren't you?) seem to be of one 
mind in regard to that matter. We'll see what 
can be done." 



ELSIE AT ION. 109 

"Walter's niece!" laughed Luln. "He's 
younger than I am and would be a little uncle 
for me." 

"So I would," laughed Walter in turn, "but 
if your father is my brother I suppose you must 
be my niece, and you'd better mind what I say 
to you." 

"I will when it suits me," she replied in 
merry retort. 

They were now nearing that part of the lawn 
where they had left the older members of the 
party and the little ones. 

" Ah, I am glad to see you," said Zoe, coming 
forward to meet them, " for it is nearly time for 
the summons to tea." 

"Yes; we hope we have not kept you wait 
ing?" returned several voices. 

"Oh, no," she replied cheerily, "you are just 
in good season. I heard your father inquiring 
where you were only a moment since, Lulu." 

"Oh, did you, Aunt Zoe? Well, I'll tell 
him," replied Lulu, hurrying away in his direc- 
tiou, for she could see him seated under a tree 
at some little distance, with Mr. and Mrs. Dins- 
more, Grandma Elsie, Mamma Vi, and several 
others. Lulu stole up behind him, put her 
arms round his neck, and laid her cheek to his. 

"Ah!" he said, taking hold of the small 
white hands, drawing her around in front of 



110 ELSIE AT ION. 

him, and seating her on his knee, " where has 
this eldest daughter of mine been for the last 
hour or so?" 

" Down by the lake with the older ones, papa," 
ehe replied, softly stroking his beard witn one 
hand and smiling archly into the eyes gazing 
so fondly upon her. " I thought you were al 
ways willing that I should go about the grounds 
here without asking special permission." 

"Yes, so I am, provided you do not go on 
the water without my knowledge and consent." 

"I wanted to, but I didn't," was her reply. 
"You didn't think I would, papa, when j'ou 
had forbidden me?" 

" Certainly not, daughter. It would be a sad 
thing indeed if I could not trust you out of my 
sight." 

Their conversation had been carried on in an 
undertone and the others were not listening, 
but chatting among themselves. 

In the mean while Cousin Konald had drawn 
Zoe aside and held a moment's low-toned con 
versation with her, which seemed to interest 
and amuse her. Then Edward joined them, Zoe 
seemed to repeat to him what the old gentleman 
had said, Edward responded with a smile, then 
the three separated, and the young host antf 
hostess the mother having resigned to then 
her duties in that line for the evening pro- 



ELSIE AT ION. Ill 

ceeded to seat their guests at the tables, and 
servants appeared bearing the viands prepared 
for their entertainment. 

Mary Keith, Marian Me Alpine, and Will 
Croly were all three at one and the same table, 
Mr. Lilburn, Harold, Herbert, Eosie, and 
Evelyn Leland sharing it with them. The last 
two and the brothers exchanged furtive glances 
of amused expectancy. Mr. and Mrs. Dins- 
more, Grandma Elsie, Walter, and the Ray 
monds occupied the next two; the rest of the 
company others not far distant. 

Almost every one seemed in gay spirits and 
all were blessed with good appetites, the satis 
fying of which kept them very busy for a time, 
though not to the entire exclusion of mirthful 
chat and laughter. 

But when the more substantial dishes had been 
duly discussed, carried away, and replaced by 
cakes, fruits, and ices, in a moment of compar 
ative silence there came a sudden sound as of 
flapping of wings overhead, followed by a shrill 
call 

" Lu-lu ! Polly wants a cake. It's supper- 
time and Polly hungry." 

" Why, Polly, how did you get out and fly all 
the way here?" cried Lulu in astonishment, 
and looking up, as did almost every one else, 
among the branches overhead. " I didn't think 



112 ELSIE AT ION. 

you knew the way ; and there is plenty for you 
to eat at home." 

"Lu-lu! where are you? Polly's hungry. 
Polly wants a cup of coffee," came in return in 
what seemed evidently Polly's own shrill tones. 

"Go home and get it, then," laughed Lulu. 
"You weren't invited here, and well-behaved 
people always wait to be asked before they go 
visiting." 

"Polly's hungry. Poor old Polly poor old 
soul !" came in response. 

"Why, where is she?" queried Grace, peering 
up among the branches of the tree from which 
the sound seemed to come. 

"I don't know," said Lulu. "I car.'t just 
see her, but she has a good hiding-place up 
there where the branches and leaves are so 
thick. But how she found her way here I 
can't think. Oh!" as she suddenly caught 
sight of Mr. Lilburn's face and noted the twinkle 
of fun in his eye. 

" Perhaps you have given her too much lib 
erty, Lulu," her father said in so grave a tone 
she was at loss to decide whether or not his sus 
picions too had been aroused. 

" So you have a poll-parrot, Miss Lu? Quite 
a talker too," said Croly. "I should like to 
make her acquaintance. Can you not tempt 
her to come down?" 



ELSIE AT ION. 113 

" I'll try to keep her at home after this, papa," 
said Lulu ; " but shall I see if I can coax her to 
come down now?" 

" You may if you choose," he answered with 
unmoved gravity. 

" Tell her she can have a cup of coffee and 
anything else she wants if she will come," 
added Grandma Elsie, with a look of amuse 
ment. 

So Lulu called, " Polly, Polly, come here and 
you shall have a cup of the nicest coffee and 
anything else you want." 

Then for a minute or more everybody seemed 
to be looking and listening; but Polly neither 
answered nor showed herself, and at length 
baby Ned broke the silence with, "I 'spect 
Polly's done 'way to our house adain. She 
won't turn when Lu tails her." 

" She seems to have taken her departure very 
suddenly," remarked Eosie. "Strange she 
should do so if she were really as hungry as she 
pretended." 

"I don't b'lieve she was, Aunt Rosie," said 
little Elsie, "for nobody ever gets starved at 
our house, 'cause papa always buys plenty for 
everybody to eat." 

" It's good food too, and well cooked," added 
Grace. 

" I think that is all *me, Mr. Ooly. and I 



114 ELSIE AT ION. 

hope you will come and see for yourself,' 
laughed Violet. 

"Hush, hush, hush! you talk too much, 
Polly," came in a shrill scream apparently from 
the top of the tree; then in a coaxing, com 
plaining tone, "Poor Polly's hungry! It's 
breakfast-time. Polly wants a biscuit. Polly 
wants a cup of coffee." 

" Why, she's quite a talker. I'd really like to 
get a sight of her," said Oroly, making a more 
determined effort than before to do so. 

"Humph! savin' all your pity for hungry 
birds! Never a bit of it to give a starvin' 
human creeter," snarled a man's voice that 
seemed to come from a clump of bushes a yard 
or two in Croly's rear. Every head at once 
turned in that direction, but the speaker seemed 
invisible. 

It was Grandma Elsie who replied : " There is 
abundance of food here, and I would have no 
one starve or suffer at all from hunger. Step 
up to the table and your wants shall be supplied. " 

"There is no empty seat at your table, 
ma'am," snarled the voice. 

"True," she returned, "but there are abun 
dance of seats near at hand, and you can carry 
your food to one of them when you have re 
ceived it, and there sit and eat at your leisure." 

"Why, where on earth is the fellow?" asked 



ELSIE AT ION. 115 

Croly of Harold, speaking in an undertone. " I 
cannot catch so much as a glimpse of him." 

"It really looks very mysterious," returned 
Harold, with difficulty repressing a smile. 
"What had better be done about it, do you 
think?" 

" Surely that is for your mother to say," re 
turned Croly; "but if I were in her place I 
should have the grounds thoroughly searched 
for that impudent fellow, who is probably a 
thieving tramp." 

" Hardly, I think," said Harold, " for they ara 
omewhat scarce hereabouts ; at least, we seldom 
see one." 

"Ah? then you are fortunate in that re 
spect. " 

" But how odd that both bird and man should 
be invisible !" exclaimed Mary Keith. " I must 
own that I cannot understand it." 

" No," remarked Herbert gravely; " there ar 
many things happening in this world that w 
cannot understand." 

" But it surprises me to see how easily you take 
all this. Now I should want to hunt him out 
and send him about his business before he does 
any mischief." 

"Perhaps that might be the better plan," 
returned Harold. "Here, Prince," as Max's 
dog was seen slowly approaching, "hunt out 



116 ELSIE AT ION. 

that fellow yonder," pointing to the clump of 
bushes from which the voice had seemed to 
come. "Sick him! sick him!" 

At that Prince pricked up his ears, wagged 
his tail, and rushed toward the bushes barking 
furiously ; but only for a moment or two, evi 
dently finding no one there. He came slowly 
back with lowered tail and drooping ears, plainly 
feeling that he had been sold, and mortified 
that he had fallen into the trap laid for his 
unwary feet. 

"Poor fellow," said Herbert, "that chap 
seems as hard to find as the bugler was a while 
ago; but never mind you did your best." 

"Take him to the kitchen, Sam, and comfort 
him with a good dinner," said Grandma Elsie to 
a servant. 

"Well, Croly, what is it?" laughed Herbert 
"You really look as if you had put on your 
thinking cap." 

"Yes, so 1 have," returned Croly, glancing 
searchingly about, "and the conclusion I've 
reached is that we must have a ventriloquist 
among us. The next question is, who is he?" 

"A ventriloquist!" exclaimed Mary Keith. 
"How delightful! Such fun as we shall have 
if that is really the case! But who can it be? 
You, captain?" looking searchingly at him. 

'* I should be very willing to plead guilty to 



ELSIE AT ION. 117 

the charge could I do so truthfully, Cousin 
Mary," he replied in a playful tone. 

" Oh, no, I think it can hardly be the cap 
tain," said Croly. "He was not down at the 
lake with us, and doubtless the invisible bugler 
was the ventriloquist, or the ventriloquist the 
bugler, whichever way you prefer to put it." 

"There! I dare say you are right," she re 
turned. "Now, Harold, it was you, wasn't it? 
You may just as well own up first as last." 

" But really, Mary, I have nothing to own up 
to," he said; "you are by no means on the 
right track." 

" Then who could it have been but you, Her 
bert?" she queried, turning laughing eyes upon 
him. 

" I can truthfully aver that it was not I, 
Cousin Mary," returned Herbert with grave 
earnestness, though there was a twinkle of fun 
in his eye that half convinced her he was in 
jest. 

She wore a puzzled expression for a moment, 
then turning suddenly to Lulu, " I wonder now 
if it can have been you?" she said, giving the 
child a searching look. 

"Oh, no, indeed, Miss Mary," laughed Lulu. 
" I only wish I could say yes, for there's noth 
ing I'd like better than to be able to make such 
sport for myself and others." 



118 ELSIE AT ION. 

" But you know who it is?" 

"Why do you think so, Miss Mary?" 

" Something in your look and manner tells 
me that you know all about it ; besides, you were 
on the shore while we in the boat heard the 
sounds of the bugle apparently coming from 
among the tree-tops.'' 

" Eeally, now, Miss Mary, I don't see that all 
that proves anything against 'me," laughed 
Lulu. " Do you think it does, papa?" 

" Not at all, " replied her father. " A ventril 
oquist on the boat might, I think, make it seem 
to others that his voice came from among the 
tree-tops on the shore. But really, Mr. Croly," 
turning toward the young man as he spoke, " I 
do not see that you have any positive proof that 
there is a ventriloquist here." 

" Why, sir, did we not hear a strange voice 
speaking apparently from yonder clump of 
bushes, and on examination find that there was 
no one there?" 

" True ; but who shall say it may not have 
been some one very nimble and fleet of foot who 
made his escape all too quickly to be caught?" 

"Well, sir," returned Croly slowly and with 
meditative air, " I suppose that is just possible. 
Perhaps too the same fellow was the bugler 
whom we all heard but none of us could see." 

"Edward," said Mr. Dinsmore gravely, "you 



ELSIE AT ION. 119 

may as well have the premises searched for that 
fellow ; for one so adroit at suddenly disappear 
ing from sight might readily enter the house 
and carry off valuables." 

"Yes, sir; I'll see that he does not," Edward 
replied with equal gravity, but carefully ab 
staining from an exchange of glances with Mr. 
Lilburn. 

" Take care that he doesn't steal your parrot, 
Lu," said Zoe. "She's worth stealing, and as 
she is such a good talker I'd be loath to lose 
her if she were mine." 

" Indeed so should I," exclaimed Lulu. "I 
wouldn't part with her for a great deal; espe 
cially as she was a present from papa." 

"We will be careful not to leave her here 
when we go home to-night," said the captain. 

" I hope you are not afraid to trust her with 
us, captain," said Zoe. " I assure you we would 
be good to her, and I dare say she would prove 
a great amusement to my babies. " 

" I have not a doubt that you would treat 
her well, sister Zoe," replied the captain, "and 
if Lulu is inclined to lend her for a few days, I 
shall not object." 

" Then I'll not take any trouble to hunt her 
up when we're ready to go home," said Lulu. 

All had now satisfied their appetites, the 
tables were presently forsaken, and the company 



120 ELSIE AT ION. 

gathered in groups here and there under the 
trees, some amusing themselves in playing 
games, others with conversation; but it had 
been a long June day, and before the sun had 
fairly set most of them were on their home 
ward way; for Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore and 
Grandma Elsie, hardly rested after their jour 
ney, began to look weary. Mr. Lilburn, at the 
urgent invitation of the captain and Violet, 
returned with them to Woodburn to complete 
his visit there, which they said had not been 
half long enough. Marian too was with them, 
so that they were quite a little party. 

Grace and the little ones went directly to 
bed on reaching home, but the elder ones passed 
a pleasant hour or two on the veranda before 
returning. 



CHAPTER IX. 

"MOTHER dear," Harold said, as he kissed 
her good-night on that first evening at home 
after their return from Princeton, " Herbert and 
I are decidedly hungry for one of the good old 
talks with you ; but you are too weary to-night. 
May we come to you early in the morning for 
the dear old half-hour of Bible study and pri 
vate talk before breakfast?" 

" I shall be very glad to have you do so, my 
dear boys," she replied, regarding them with 
eyes beaming with mother love and pride. "I 
have been looking forward with longing for the 
confidential talks with my boys which have al 
ways been so sweet to me ; especially in regard 
to your plans for future usefulness as workers 
in the Master's vineyard." 

"Yes, mamma, that is one of the principal 
matters about which we wish to consult you 
our best, dearest, wisest earthly friend," said 
Herbert, lifting her hand to his lips; " for who 
so wise, so loving, or so desirous to help each of 
us to use time and talents in a way to make 
them most helpful in the Master's service?" 
121 



122 ELSIE AT ION. 

" I cannot lay claim to any great amount of 
wisdom, my dear boys," Mrs. Travilla returned 
with a smile, " but am certain no one can love 
you better or feel a greater desire than I to see 
you earnest, efficient workers for Christ. I 
want very much to talk over with you your 
plans for the future, and think there could be 
no better time for doing so than that early 
morning hour when we shall be more secure 
from interruption than at almost any other. 
Now good-night, and may you rest sweetly and 
peacefully on this first night at home after 
your long absence." 

" May you also, dear mother, precious little 
mother," said Harold, passing an arm about 
her waist, and smiling down with ardent affec 
tion into her still fair, sweet face. " I remem 
ber that I used to look up at your beautiful 
face, regarding you as a protector, but I feel 
that now I am yours old enough and strong 
enough to defend you should any be so base aa 
to attempt to do you harm." 

" Ah, my dear boy, fortunately no one has, I 
think, any such desire," she said, returning his 
smile ; " yet it is very pleasant to feel that I 
have so many strong young arms to support and 
shield me. 'Twas very pleasant in former years 
to be the protector of my little ones, and it is 
not less pleasant now to find them so ready to rd- 



ELSIE AT ION. 123 

turn my love and care. But now go to your 
beds, for you need rest and sleep to keep you 
in condition for the arduous duty of which we 
have just been speaking," she added with play 
ful look and tone. 

" How early can we come without disturbing 
yon, mother mine?" asked Herbert, snatching 
another kiss as Harold released her from his 
arms. 

"At seven, if that is not too early," she re 
plied. " Kosie and Walter are usually with me 
about half-past seven, and the breakfast-hour 
is eight." 

They were at her dressing-room door the next 
morning exactly at the hour named, and found 
her ready to receive them. A pleasant chat 
followed, the lads telling her freely of their 
plans and desires in regard to their life-work ; 
for diligent workers they intended to be. Har 
old still clung to his early choice of the medical 
profession, and Herbert, as devotedly attached 
to him as ever, and thinking he would not 
prefer any other employment, had decided to 
study medicine also unless his mother should 
disapprove. 

" No," she said when he asked the question, 
" I shall be glad to have you together ; so unless 
you, Herbert, have a stronger inclination for 
some other employment I shall be more than 



124 ELSIE AT ION. 

satisfied to see you a physician ; always provided 
you are a good one," she added playfully. "Is 
it your wish, my sons, to return shortly to Phila 
delphia and pursue your medical studies there?" 

"Not immediately, mother," Harold replied. 
" We were talking the matter over with Cousin 
Arthur last night, and he being willing to un 
dertake the business of instructing us, our plan 
is to stay at home with you for some time, 
studying with him. That is, if you are satisfied 
to have us do so." 

"Ah, lam much more than satisfied most 
glad and thankful at the thought of again en 
joying daily intercourse with these two dear 
sons who have been so long away from me dur 
ing the greater part of the year. But just now 
you both need rest and recreation. You must 
have an outing somewhere for the next month 
or two, and I shall be glad to have you go with 
me to sea-shore or mountains or both and 
hope to bring you back refreshed and invigo 
rated for your studies and such work for the 
Master as you may find in this neighborhood." 

" Thank you, mother dear, v returned Harold; 
" you have made out a programme that seems 
most inviting. I for one feel that rest and 
recreation for a time will be very enjoyable, and 
work afterward much more so than it could be 
at present. '' 



ELSIE AT ION. 138 

"I also," said Herbert; "and it is certainly 
right to take rest when needed ; for the Master 
himself said to his disciples, when they were 
weary, ' Come ye yourselves apart into a desert 
place, and rest awhile. ' " 

"Yes," assented his mother, "and we shall 
accomplish more in the end by taking needed 
rest; yet," with a smiling glance at Herbert, 
" we must be on our guard against too much 
self-indulgence in that line." 

The young man colored and was silent for 
a moment, his face wearing a slightly mortified 
expression. "Mother dear, "he said presently, 
"I hope I have, in a measure at least, overcome 
my natural inclination to indolence." 

"My dear boy, I hope and believe so," she 
said in return, "else you could hardly have 
passed so good an examination as you did." 

"Indeed, mother, he has been really a hard 
student," Harold said, "and I think will un 
doubtedly show himself such when we begin 
our course of medicine." 

"I believe he will," she responded with a 
loving smile into Herbert's face and laying a 
hand tenderly upon his. " I hope to gee you 
both eminent in your chosen profession and 
doing good to the bodies and souls of yoor fel 
low-men. I think there are few more useful 
men in the world than our cousin Arthur 



125 ELSIE AT ION. 

Conly, and few who are more loved and re 
spected than he ; we all love him and have great 
confidence in his skill." 

" I have respected and loved him ever since I 
can remember," remarked Herbert feelingly, 
" and can never cease to feel grateful to him as 
God's instrument in the saving of my mother's 
life." 

"Yes," she said, "I can never forget his 
kindness at that critical time in my life, and 
I believe we have all loved him even better 
since that than before." 

" I think you are right about that, mother ; I 
know you are so far as I am concerned," Harold 
said, tears starting to his eyes. "Ah, when 
we heard of the danger and suffering you had 
passed through, we both felt that life without 
our mother would scarcely be a blessing." 

Just then Kosie and Walter came in looking 
bright and happy. 

" Ah, mamma, it is so delightful to have yon 
at home again!" exclaimed the former. 

" We missed you sadly, kind as everybody was 
to us," added Walter, putting his arm round 
her neck and gazing with ardent affection into 
her eyes, then kissing her on cheek and lips. 

" I suppose it was a little hard for my baby 
boy to do without his mother," she returned 
laughingly, holding him in a close embrace. 



ELSIE AT ION. 127 

" Ah, mamma, I can take that name from you 
easily enough, because I know it is only your 
pet name for your youngest son, but I'd be 
vexed enough if anybody else should call me a 
baby." 

" You might well laugh at the absurdity if 
any one should, Walter," Harold remarked, 
regarding his little brother with an affection 
ate look and smile, " for you are really a manly 
young fellow. I expect to be very proud of 
you one of these days." 

"And I am that already," said Herbert, "for 
the captain tells me you are a fine scholar for a 
lad of your years. Besides, I know you are a 
good and dutiful son to mamma." 

" Indeed he is that, as all my boys are," the 
mother said, regarding the three with loving 
looks. 

"And can you not say as much for your 
daughters too, mamma at least for Elsie and 
Vi?" asked Rosie in playful tone, but with a 
wistful look. 

"I can indeed, for them and for Rosie also," 
the mother answered, smiling affectionately 
upon her. " My daughters are all great bless 
ings for which I thank my heavenly Father 
every day of my life. But now let us have our 
morning chapter together," opening her Bible 
as she spoke. 



138 ELSIE AT ION. 

The morning was bright and fair, and it was 
a cheerful, bright-faced party that presently 
surrounded the breakfast-table. 

" Saturday morning, so only two hours for 
lessons to-day," remarked Walter in a tone of 
satisfaction, breaking a slight pause in the con 
versation. 

"What! my scholarly little grandson re 
joicing in release from the pursuit of knowl 
edge?" exclaimed Mr. Dinsmore in mock sur 
prise and disapproval. 

"Ah, grandpa, you are just in sport, I know," 
laughed Walter. "But don't you believe these 
older fellows, Mr. Croly and my two brothers, 
are glad of their holiday? I just know they 
are." 

" Judging others by yourself, after the man 
ner of older people, eh?" 

" Yes, sir; and I'd like to know what's going 
to be done to-day." 

" Well, I believe I can inform you. Every 
body who wants to go, and has been faithful in 
attendance to preliminary duties, will spend 
the day, by invitation, at the Oaks; Eosie's 
day and yours beginning when your two hours 
of school duties are over." 

" Oh, I like that! I'm glad, Cousin Mary, 
that you are to see the place, it is so lovely 
there, and was mamma's home when she was a 



ELSIE AT ION. 130 

little girl and when she grew to be a young 
lady ; and there are the rooms that used to be 
hers, and the one she was married in." 

" I shall be greatly interested in looking at 
them all, as well as glad to visit Cousin Horace 
and his family," returned Miss Keith. 

"I believe we are all invited?" Edward re 
marked interrogatively, turning to his wife. 

"Yes, my dear," Zoe replied, "even to the 
babies, who, I hope, will ha^e a good time to 
gether in the nursery or out in the grounds. " 

"Yes," said Kosie, " Sisters Elsie and Violet 
were talking of going with all the children and 
young folks of each family. Aunt Eosie too 
expects to be there with her husband and all 
the children. The Howards are going also, 
the Conlys too ; so that we shall be the same 
large party that were here yesterday." 

"And next week," said Zoe, "we are all to 
assemble at Woodburn one day, at the Laurels 
on another, then at Fairview, and afterward at 
Roseland." 

"What a grand time we shall have!" con 
tinued Rosie ; " and how can anybody be ex 
pected to give his or her mind to lessons? I 
have serious thoughts of petitioning my big 
brother the captain for a week of holidays." 

" How would it do to beg off from attendance 
upon the parties in order to do justice to your 



130 ELSIE AT ION. 

studies?" asked her grandfather in the tone of 
one suggesting an agreeable alternative. 

"0 grandpa, I couldn't think of being BO 
very impolite," she ezclaimed. "Surely you 
must know that my absence would spoil all the 
fun and seriously interfere with any enjoyment 
others might find in being there if I were with 
them!" 

" But then we ought, any of us, to be willing 
to forego our own enjoyment for the sake of 
your improvement in your beloved studies, Rosie 
dear," said Herbert in tones of brotherly affec 
tion. 

"Ah, but I could not think of allowing such 
self-denial for my sake!" she exclaimed. "I 
should even prefer rising an hour earlier in the 
morning, or toiling over my tasks an hour 
later at night; and that is what I think I shall 
do, if the captain proves obdurate in regard to 
the granting of the holidays." 

" Which he will if I'm not greatly mistaken," 
said Walter. " He said we were to go on with 
our studies till the time for our usual summer 
trip up North, and he's a man to stick to his 
word if there ever was one." 

"Quite a strong recommendation, Walter," 
laughed Mrs. Dinsmore, "and I really think 
the captain is deserving of it." 

" The captain is a very agreeable man to have 



ELSIE AT ION. 131 

a chat with," remarked Croly. " I have seldom 
been more interested than I was yesterday in a 
little talk I had with hirn in regard to mining 
interests in the far West." 

"Yes; he owns property out there in which 
there are mines of great value," said Harold. 

"Ah? I was not aware of that fact, and he 
did not mention it," returned Croly; "but in 
reply to a remark of mine, that I had been 
paying some attention to mineralogy and 
thought of going out to examine some land 
father owns in Arizona, he gave me a good deal 
of interesting information, such as I have not 
been able to find in any publication on the sub 
ject that I have got hold of as yet." 

" And should you question him on naval 
matters, or the history of our wars or indeed 
history of any part of the world, I believe he 
could furnish all the information you might 
happen to want," said Herbert. 

"Yes," said Walter, "it's my decided belief 
that Brother Levis knows about as much on 
almost every subject as you could find in any 
of the cyclopaedias." 

"That's very strong, Walter," laughed Ed 
ward. " The captain is, without doubt, a 
highly educated, intelligent, and well-read man, 
yet hardly a walking cyclopaedia; a compliment 
at which no one would laugh more heartily 



183 ELSIE AT ION. 

than himself, for he hasn't a particle of self- 
conceit in his make-up." 

"Now you are complimenting him very 
highly, Ned," said Mr. Dinsmore, "yet are not 
saying more than he deserves. I know of no 
man for whom I have a higher esteem than 
Captain Raymond." 

"And I can echo my father's sentiments. 
He is a noble Christian man, the best of hus 
bands and fathers," said Mrs. Travilla. "I 
know of no man with whom I could feel better 
satisfied as the husband of one of my daughters. 
Evidently he makes Violet very happy." 

"And his children from the oldest to the 
joungest fairly idolize him," remarked Zoe. 

" And you do not object to him as a brother- 
in-law?" said Rosie interrogatively. 

" On the contrary I like him extremely in 
that capacity," was the quick, emphatic re 
joinder. 

"Mamma," said Rosie insinuatingly, "Cap 
tain Raymond thinks a great deal of you, and 
as you are his mother, he ought to do as you 
say; most assuredly in regard to his treatment 
of your own children. Won't you please send 
him word this morning that we ought to be 
allowed a holiday next week? Do now; there's 
a good, kind mamma." 

"Would you have me say what I do not 



ELSIE AT ION. 188 

think, Rosie dear?" queried her mother in re 
turn, and with an amused look into the bright 
eyes of her youngest daughter. 

" Ah, mamma, how can you be so severe?" 
exclaimed Rosie. "Just think how trying to 
Walter and me to have to set off for lessons at 
Woodburn not only to-day, but every day next 
week, when you have only been with us for a 
day now since your return from your trip to 
the North." 

" For that very reason you and I ought to go 
willingly and without any fuss," interposed 
Walter, with manly decision of air and tone. 
" Besides, as I said before, I know it would be 
perfectly useless to try to get Brother Levis to 
change his mind about the matter." 

" Then, my wise younger brother, I'll not 
petition for your release from to-day's tasks, or 
those of next week," said Rosie. 

" Oh, has anything been seen of last night's 
burglar?" asked Croly, breaking the slight 
pause following upon Rosie's last remark. 

"I have heard nothing of him," replied Ed 
ward, " and indeed had forgotten his existence 
until you spoke, Mr. Croly." 

" And poor Polly. Has she been seen?" in 
quired Mary Keith. 

The answer was in the negative ; no one had 
seen or heard of her. 



134 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Ah well, then I suppose she must have 
found her way back to Woodburn," said Mary. 

u By the way, Cousin Mary, how would you 
like to drive over there this morning?" asked 
Edward. " They will hardly expect us at the 
Oaks before eleven o'clock, and Woodburn lies 
but little out of our way in going. " 

"But," returned Miss Keith, "we might per 
haps hinder Cousin Vi in her preparations for 
the day's outing." 

" I am going to drive you over and call for 
Vi and the little ones on the way," said Grand 
ma Elsie. " I think we shall find her ready to 
go on with us after we have had a little call, 
just for you to see the place. Then the cap 
tain will come somewhat later with his children 
and mine." 

"And how is Cousin Ronald to get there, 
mamma?" asked Walter. 

" Probably in the captain's carriage, or on one 
of his horses," she replied; "the dear old gen 
tleman can go when and how he likes. All 
such questions were not settled last night, but 
I know there will be no difficulty in his way, or 
that of any other invited guest, in getting there 
comfortably and in good season." 

" I'm glad of that, mamma," returned Walter; 
" I'm very fond of Cousin Ronald and wouldn't 
have him. stay away for anything." 



ELSIE AT ION. 135 

At that remark several furtive, smiling 
glances were exchanged by the brothers and 
sisters about the table. 

" He is a very pleasant old gentleman," said 
Mrs. Dinsmore, u and I haven't a doubt will 
add a great deal to the enjoyment of the com 
pany." 

"Yes, madam," said Croly. "I saw com 
paratively little of him yesterday, but quite 
enough to make me desire a further acquaint 
ance." 

" Oh, by the way Will, shall we walk, ride, 
or drive over to the Oaks to-day?" asked Harold. 

" I am ready for any way that suits you, sir," 
replied Croly. 

"Well," said Mr. Dinsmore, " I see every one 
is ready to leave the table. We will have 
prayers at once, and afterward settle all such 
questions in regard to the doings of the day." 



CHAPTEE X. 

"MAMMA," said Kosie, following her mother 
out to the veranda when prayers were over, " if 
you approve I will go up at once and dress for 
the day, getting Walter to do the same. It 
won't take us long; then I'd like to drive over 
immediately to Woodburn and coax Brother 
Levis to let us all begin lessons at once, that 
we may get through and off to the Oaks sooner 
than we would otherwise." 

" Very well, my child, I will order the car 
riage ; for I think it would be the better plan 
for you to drive over, as the roads are dusty, " 
was the indulgent reply. 

" Yes," said Walter, who had followed and 
was now close behind them, " I like that plan, 
for walking one would have to take either the 
very dusty road or che wet grass; and I'd like 
to get through lessons as early as possible, too. 
So I'm off to dress," and away he ran, Eosie 
following. Just then the telephone bell rang, 
and Eosie hastening to the instrument found that 
Captain Baymond was calling from Woodburn to 
186 



ELSIE AT ION. 187 

say that his pupils there had requested permission 
to begin school duties half an hour earlier than 
usual, that so they might be ready the sooner 
to drive over to the Oaks; that he had given 
consent, and would grant the same privilege to 
Rosie and Walter, if such was their desire, and 
they would come immediately. 

" Thank you, sir. We will be there in a few 
minutes," returned Kosie, then ran away to 
hurry through her preparations, while her 
mother took her place at the telephone to send 
a message to Violet, to the effect that she and 
their Cousin Mary might be expected at Wood- 
burn about ten o'clock to make a short call, after 
which they would go on to the Oaks, taking her 
and her little ones with them if that arrange 
ment suited her convenience. 

"Thank you, mother dear," came back in 
Violet's own sweet tones, " I shall be glad to 
see both you and Cousin Mary, and you will 
find me and my babies ready to accept your 
kind invitation." 

Rosie and Walter made haste with their 
toilets, were presently in the carriage, and 
reached Woodburn just in season to take part 
in the opening school exercises. 

All went prosperously that morning ; the les 
sons had been thoroughly prepared, the reci 
tations were so good that the captain felt 



138 ELSIE AT ION. 

entitled to bestow unstinted praise, and his 
pupils were dismissed from the school-room in 
gayest spirits. 

" How very quiet the house seems!" exclaimed 
Lulu as they passed into the hall. 

" Yes," said her father ; " Cousin Ronald, your 
mamma, and the little ones have gone on to the 
Oaks, and now we will follow them as soon as 
you are all ready. Our large family carriage 
is in waiting; it will hold us all nicely." 

They had only to put on their hats and gather 
up a few little things they wanted to take with 
them, and they drove away, a merry, laughing, 
jovial little party, so full of fun and frolic that 
time passed very quickly, and all were surprised 
when they found the carriage turning in at the 
great gates opening upon the beautiful grounds 
of the place that had been Elsie's home in her 
girlhood's days. 

The chat and laughter suddenly ceased, and 
all eyes turned upon the lovely scenes through 
which they were passing. They were not en 
tirely new to any of them, and only compara 
tively so to Marian, as she had already been 
there several times. 

They were almost the last to arrive of all the 
large company of invited guests, and as they 
neared the mansion there could be seen, here 
and there on the lawn and in the shaded alleys, 



ELSIE AT ION. 139 

groups of grown people and of children, some 
sitting in the shade of the trees, others saun 
tering about or playing merry, romping games, 
while filling the air with their shouts and 
gleeful laughter. 

A cordial welcome was given the captain and 
his pupils, who quickly made themselves at 
home in the grounds, scattering here and there 
among other guests, according to inclination or 
convenience. 

The captain, having exchanged greetings 
with his host, hostess, and other friends and 
relatives, glanced about in search of his wife. 

" You are looking for Vi, captain?" Grandma 
Elsie said inquiringly and with a smile. " She 
is engaged in piloting Cousin Mary about, 
showing her the places made memorable by 
having been the scenes of notable events in her 
mother's life when this was her own and her 
father's home. I believe they have gone down 
to what is still called Elsie's arbor." 

"Ah?" he returned, "and my companion 
ship would hardly be welcome just at present, I 
presume." 

" I cannot say, sir, but see no reason why it 
should not be," she answered, and thanking' 
her, he at once set off in the direction of the 
arbor, which was of course no unknown spot to 
him. 



140 ELSIE AT ION. 

He found the ladies there, bittmg together, 
gazing out upon the lovely landscape the ver 
dant valley, the clear waters of the swiftly flow 
ing river, and the woods clad in the deep green 
of their summer robes. Violet was speaking in 
low, feeling tones, Mary listening evidently 
with intense interest. Violet had been telling 
of scenes and occurrences described in " Elsie's 
girlhood" the time when Arthur, in a fury of 
passion because she refused to advance him 
money without her father's knowledge and con 
sent, even went so far as to strike her, and was 
immediately soundly thrashed for it by Mr. 
Travilla; the time when Jackson, her dis 
carded lover, discarded at first in obedience to 
her father's command, afterward loathed by 
her when she had learned for herself that he 
was a villain of deepest dye instead of the 
honorable, virtuous man she had formerly es 
teemed him, came so unexpectedly upon her 
there, sitting alone and undefended, and with a 
loaded pistol threatened her life unless she 
would promise never to marry Mr. Travilla; 
but now Violet's theme was her father's con 
fession of his love, and her mother's glad sur 
prise the sweet story told to her by that 
mother herself since the dear father's death. 

" Mamma told it to me after I had heard the 
same sweet story from the lips of my own dear 



ELSIE AT ION. 141 

husband," were the words that reached the 
captain's ear as he stepped into the arbor, and 
as she turned at the sound their eyes met with 
a look of love as ardent and intense as any ever 
bestowed by either one upon the other: they 
were as truly lovers now as they had been five 
years before. 

"Excuse me, ladies," he said with a bow and 
smile, " I do not wish to intrude, and will go 
away at once if my company is not desired." 

" It is no intrusion, I am sure," was the reply 
of Miss Keith, while Violet said with a look of 
pleasure : " We are only too glad to have you 
with us, my dear. You have come in the nick 
of 4 ime, for I have just finished my story, which, 
though new to cousin, would have been old to 
you." 

She made room for him by her side aa shtt 
spoke. He took the offered seat, and they 
talked for a little of the lovely grounds and the 
beauty of the view from that point; then rose 
and walked back to the houso, conversing aa 
they went. 

Violet led the way to the grassy lawn upon 
which opened the glass doors of what had been 
in former years her mother's sitting-room, and 
through them into the room itself. 

" This and the dressing and bed rooms beyond 
were mamma's apartments while living here," 



142 ELSIE AT ION. 

she said, "and loving his eldest sister as he 
does, Uncle Horace has kept them furnished 
all these years almost precisely as they were 
when she occupied them." 

" I should think he would," said Mary Keith, 
sending keenly interested and admiring glances 
from side to side ; " it is all so lovely that I 
should not want to change a single thing, even 
if I did not care to keep them just so in remem 
brance of her, as I certainly should." 

Mr. Horace Dinsmore, Jr., came in at that 
instant. 

" Ah, Vi," he said, " so you are showing your 
mother's old rooms to Cousin Mary. That is 
right. I spent many a happy hour here with 
that dear sister when I was but a little fellow, 
for, as I presume you know, she is twelve years 
older than I. 

" Ah, how well I remember the heartache it 
gave me when I was told of her approaching 
marriage, and that she would then leave our 
home for Mr. Travilla's at Ion. I could scarce 
forgive him for robbing me of my sister. In 
fact I refused my consent, but to my surprise 
and chagrin found that it made no difference." 

He led the way into the dressing-room. 
" This," he said, " is where I found her stand 
ing in her beautiful bridal robes, as the hour 
drew near when she was to be given to Travilla. 



ELSIE AT ION. 143 

Oh, how beautiful she was! I can see her yet 
the lovely, blushing, smiling face, the shin 
ing hair adorned with orange-blossoms, and the 
slender, graceful figure half concealed by the 
folds of rich white satin and a cloud of mist- 
like lace. I remember exclaiming, 'You look 
like an angel, only without the wings!* and 
how I wanted to hug her, but had been for 
bidden lest I should spoil or disarrange some of 
her finery ; and what a heartache I had at the 
thought that she was never to be the same to 
me again so entirely our own as she had been 
before. She called me to come and kiss her, 
and oh, what a strong effort it cost to refrain 
from giving the forbidden hug! but she prom 
ised me an opportunity to give it before she 
went; and the promise was remembered and 
kept." 

" Did you not hug papa instead, Uncle 
Horace?" queried Violet between a smile and 
a tear, for she was thinking of that dear parent 
as gone from among them never to return. 

"Yes," he said, "he kindly invited me to 
uae him as a substitute for my sister, which I 
did heartily, for he was a great favorite with 
me, in spite of his robbing me of her. " 

" In which room of the house was Cousin 
Elsie married ?" asked Mary. 

" Coroe and I will show you pointing out th 



144 ELSIE AT ION. 

precise spot where she stood during the cere 
mony," replied Mr. Dinsmore, leading the way, 
the others willingly following. 

He redeemed his promise, gave a description 
of the adornment of the rooms on that mem 
orable occasion, of the grounds also, and ended 
with the bride's farewell to relatives and near 
and dear friends, especially her almost idolized 
father. 

"Yes," said Violet, "mamma has always 
loved grandpa so very, very dearly, and his love 
for her is, I believe, quite as great. Ah, uncle, 
let us take cousin to the hall and show her the 
niche from which mamma once fell when quite 
a little girl." 

"And I a baby boy," he returned with a 
smile as he led the way ; " but it was not from 
a niche she fell, Vi, but from a chair on the 
edge of which she stood, trying to reach up to 
hide a toy mouse behind the statue there. The 
chair slipped from under her ; to save herself 
from falling she caught wildly at the legs of 
the statue, and she and it came down together 
with a crash upon the marble floor. There is 
the niche," pointing it out, for they had 
reached the hall while he spoke; "the figure 
occupying it now is one purchased to replace 
that broken by its fall with sister at that time." 

** Did it fall on her? and was she badly hurt?" 



ELSIE AT ION. 145 

asked Miss Keith, shuddering slightly as she 
spoke. 

"No," replied Mr. Dinsmore, "not quite 
upon her, but so nearly that she had a very 
narrow escape from being crushed by it; she 
was stunned and bruised, but that was all, and 
she was able to join in the sports of the next 
day."* 

" Mary, that was in the winter which your 
aunts Mildred and Annis spent here," remarked 
Violet. " I suppose you have heard something 
of that?" 

"Yes, I think I have," said Miss Keith. 
"Cousin Percy and you, Cousin Horace, were 
babes at that time, were you not? I think you 
said a moment since." 

"I have been told that we were," Mr. Dins- 
more replied with a smile. " Now I think I 
have shown you about all the places in the 
house that are interesting from being connected 
with events in my sister's life. Most of our 
friends are at present on the verandas or the 
lawn; shall we go out and join them?" 

A prompt assent was given and he led the 
way. All the invited guests seemed to hare 
arrived ; even Dr. Conly, who had been some 
what delayed by professional duties, was there 
surrounded by the young people, who were all 
*See " Mildred's Married Life." 
10 



146 ELSIE AT ION. 

fond of him as both relative and physician. 
Calhoun, the Dinsmore girls, Evelyn Leland, 
Marian McAlpine, Lulu Eaymond, Harold and 
Herbert Travilla formed another group; but 
Calhoun, on seeing Mary Keith approaching, 
left the others, advanced to meet her, and after 
exchanging with her a pleasant "Good-morn 
ing," invited her to a stroll through the 
grounds, adding, "I presume you have hardly 
seen every part of them yet?" 

"No," she replied, as they sauntered on to 
gether, and went on to tell to what parts Violet 
had taken her. 

"Ah," he said, "I am glad the pleasure of 
showing the rest was left for me. It is a fine 
old place, and being a near relative of the 
owners I have seen much of it." 

" Yes, and I have been told that Eoselands 
also is a fine old place," she returned; "and 
was not it Cousin Elsie's home at one time?" 

"Yes; for several years before her father 
bought this place and fitted it up for a home 
for himself and her." 

" I think it was there she was so very ill 
while still quite a little girl?" 

"Yes; that was before my time, but when 
you visit us there, as I hope to have the pleas 
ure of seeing you do next week, I will show 
you the room she occupied ; no I am forget- 



ELSIE AT ION. 147 

ting that the house standing there then was 
afterward burned down; but it was rebuilt, 
that part of it being an exact reproduction of 
those rooms in the old house." 

" Burned down, did you say? How did that 
happen?" 

"It was during the war," he replied. "As I 
remember Roselands on my first sight of it, it 
was a most desolate place only the ruins of a 
house there, the ground ploughed up by cannon, 
the grand old trees all cut down, the lawn 
changed to a muddy field, the gardens a desert, 
neither fences, hedgerows, nor shrubbery left, 
the fields overgrown with weeds all the re 
sult of that dreadful civil war for which I 
now see there was no cause but the curse of 
slavery. 

"But," he continued, his voice taking on a 
more cheerful tone, " many years have passed 
since then; our dear Cousin Elsie furnished 
the necessary means for repairing damages so 
far as money could do it, the passing years have 
helped, and Roselands again deserves its name; 
in the eyes of its owners at least it is again a 
beautiful place, the fields are fertile and scarce 
anything is left that reminds us of its former 
desolation." 

" I am very glad indeed to hear that, " re 
turned Mary, " and shall greatly enjoy seeing 



148 ELSIE AT ION. 

it in its renewed beauty. This place it would 
seem escaped better than Eoselands?" 

"Far better; indeed had, I believe, suffered 
only from some years of neglect. It was quite 
habitable; so uncle kindly gave us all shelter 
here for a time that is, until Roselands was 
ready to receive us." 

"That was very kind," responded Mary. 

"It was indeed," said Calhoun. "I cannot 
tell you how strongly I am attached to uncle, 
Aunt Rose, Cousin Elsie, and indeed the whole 
family. " 

Just then a turn in the walk brought them 
face to face with another small party of young 
people the Dinsmore girls, Rotde Travilla, 
Croly, Harold, and Herbert. 

" So here you are!" exclaimed Harold. " We 
were looking for you and want to take you back 
near the house. We are to have a small lunch 
of cake and lemonade handed about to us on 
the lawn, Aunt Sue says; after that some games 
to make the time pass pleasantly until the din 
ner-hour." 

"With such inducements held out would it 
not be well to go with them, Miss Keith?" 
queried Calhoun. 

"Perhaps so," she returned laughingly; 
"since I heard the lemonade mentioned I 
have discovered that I am somewhat thirsty." 



ELSIE AT ION. 149 

" And I own that the announcement has had 
the same effect upon me," he said. 

"Then come," said Herbert, leading the way 
by turning into another shaded alley ; " we will 
reach our destination sooner by this path." 

The day passed most pleasantly to all, the 
greater part of it spent in sports in the open 
air ; a grand dinner, served in the large dining- 
room of the mansion, taking up an hour or 
more ; then a time of rest and quiet talk under 
neath the trees or on the verandas ; after that 
more games, followed by a light tea handed the 
guests where they were, and soon after a pleas- 
ant ride or drive homeward. 



CHAPTER XL 

THE next day was Sunday, always religiously 
kept by every family in the connection. They 
all met at church in the morning, and most of 
the Ion and Woodburn people again in the 
afternoon ; first at the school-house on the cap 
tain's estate, where an hour was spent in the 
instruction of the poor whites of the neighbor 
hood, then in the Ion school-house appropriated 
to the same use for the colored race of the 
vicinity. 

Mary Keith, Harold, Herbert, and their old 
friend Croly attended and took part in the 
exercises of both schools; for they were all 
earnest, active Christian workers, full of zeal 
for the Master's cause and anxious to win souls 
for him. 

Harold and Herbert dearly loved to talk over 
with their mother their plans for future useful 
ness and the necessary preparation for it, and, 
to their supreme content, contrived to get her 
to themselves for a time on their return from 
the scene of that afternoon's labors. The call 
to tea broke up their conference. 
150 



ELSIE AT ION. 151 

The evening was spent in Bible study, reli 
gious conversation, and sacred song. 

It had been a day of rest from earthly cares 
and pleasures, and all rose on Monday morning 
refreshed and strengthened in mind and body. 

That day was spent at the Laurels, very much 
as Saturday had been at the Oaks; Tuesday 
at Fairview. Violet claimed her right to 
be the next entertainer of the connection, so 
all were invited to spend that day at Wood burn, 
where preparations for their entertainment had 
been going on for several days. 

Sager, impetuous Lulu was almost wild with 
delight. " papa," she said, when she and 
Grace had exchanged with him their usual 
affectionate good-morning, " I do just hope 
we'll give the folks the grandest good time 
they've had anywhere yet. It's a splendid 
day, and our grounds never looked more beauti 
ful. I could hardly get dressed for gazing at 
them through my bedroom windows, and I 
thanked the Lord over and over again for 
giving me such a lovely home and dear, kind 
father," putting her arms round his neck and 
giving him a second ardent kiss. 

"Yes, daughter," he returned, holding her 
close, " the goodness of our heavenly Father to 
us is far, far beyond our deserts. I thank him 
every day for the ability he has given me to 



152 ELSIE AT ION. 

make such a delightful home for my wife and 
children." 

"Yes, papa," said Grace, leaning up affec- 
tionateiy against him on his other side, and 
slipping a hand into his, " I often think how 
very, very good God has been to us children in 
giving us such a good, kind father, when so 
many poor children have cross, drunken fathers 
who beat and abuse them for just nothing at 
all, and don't care whether they are comforta 
bly fed and clothed or not." 

" It is a sad truth that there are such fathers 
in the world," he replied, "and some who with 
all their efforts cannot comfortably feed and 
clothe their little ones." 

"And other poor little ones who have no 
father or mother," added Grace. "Oh, I do 
hope God will let me keep my dear father as 
long as I live." 

"Do not allow yourself to be anxious and 
troubled about that, daughter," the captain re 
sponded tenderly, " our heavenly Father knows 
and will do for each one of us just what is best." 

"Papa," said Lulu coaxingly, "don't you 
think you could excuse us from lessons to-day? 
There will be so much going on that I know I 
shall find it very difficult to give iny mind to 
lessons, and I'm sure it will be just the same 
with the others." 



ELSIE AT ION. 153 

" If I thought it for your good, daughter," 
he said in reply, " I should certainly say yes; but 
I do not. If you are diligent you can be ready 
to receive your young guests by eleven o'clock." 

" But I think it will be almost impossible to 
give my mind to tasks when it is so full of all 
that's to be done and enjoyed through the day," 
she sighed. 

" I am sure you can if you will exercise suffi 
cient determination," he replied; "you have a 
strong will, and can put it to good use in forc 
ing Lucilla Eaymond to resolutely put aside 
distracting thoughts and give her mind for a 
time wholly to her appointed tasks. Show her 
that if she wants to do right and please her 
heavenly Father, she will do it for that rea 
son ; and if she loves her earthly one as dearly 
as she says, she will do it to gain his ap 
probation and make his heart glad that he has 
so good and dutiful an eldest daughter." 

" So I will, papa," she said, giving him another 
affectionate hug, " for oh, I do want to make 
you glad that I am your very own child, your 
Tery, very own, and don't belong to anybody 
else in the whole world." 

"And that I am, papa," Grace said, lifting 
to his eyes full of ardent filial love. " I am 
every bit as glad to belong to you as Lu is. " 

" And I quite as glad to own you, my own 



254 ELSIE AT ION. 

darling little girl," he responded, drawing them 
both closer into his embrace. 

The breakfast-bell rang, and taking a hand 
of each, he led them down to the lower hall, 
where they met Violet coming in from the 
veranda where she and her two little ones had 
been taking the air. 

Pleasant greetings were exchanged with them 
and with Mr.Lilburn and Marian, who presently 
joined the family in the breakfast-room. Then 
all seated themselves, the blessing was asked, 
and the meal began. 

"Cousin Eonald," said Violet, "I hope you 
will help to entertain our guests to-day by the 
exercise of your ventriloquial powers, which 
have not yet been discovered by either Cousin 
Mary Keith or Mr. Croly." 

"I should like to oblige you, cousin," replied 
the old gentleman, " but I fear I cannot think 
s>f anything new in that line." 

" Well," she said, "we will hope some bright 
thoughts may occur to you." 

" Perhaps you might borrow a bugle again, 
sir," remarked Lulu with a little laugh. " I 
don't believe they've found out yet who that 
bugler was who played near the lakelet at Ion, 
when they were in the boat on it." 

"No," said Marian, "from something that 
was said yesterday, I am sure they have not." 



ELSIE AT ION. 155 

"Such being the case, perhaps the fellow 
may take it into his head to visit the wood here 
this afternoon or evening," Mr. Lilburn re 
marked in a quiet tone. 

"Oh, I hope he will!" exclaimed Lulu, "and 
that he'll play longer than he did at Ion. I 
wonder if he couldn't sing us a song too," she 
added, smiling archly into Mr. I alburn's eyes. 

" Now perhaps he may if I tell him that a 
daughter of our entertainers makes the request," 
returned Mr. Lilburn gravely. "I'll try my 
influence with him, my dear." 

"Oh, thank you, sir!" she exclaimed with a 
merry laugh. " I am quite sure he will not be 
able to resist that." 

" I just wish we had Maxie here," said Grace, 
"for then we might have one sing and the 
other play at the same time." 

"That would be fine," laughed her father, 
"but unfortunately we cannot have Max." 

"Oh!" exclaimed Marian with a look of sur 
prise and pleasure, " now I know who was the 
ventriloquist at Minersville!" 

"There now!" cried Grace with a look of 
dismay, " I ought to be ashamed. I never 
meant to tell that secret." 

"Don't look so troubled, daughter," said the 
captain, smiling kindly upon her, " there is no 
great harm done. Marian would probably have 



156 ELSIE AT ION. 

found it out before long without any help from 
you." 

" And I'll try to make no bad use of my dis 
covery," added Marian. 

"You and papa are very kind," returned 
Grace, with a slight sigh of relief. 

" I suppose this is to be a holiday for the chil 
dren, captain?" remarked Violet with an in 
quiring look at her husband. 

" Quite a mistake, my dear," he returned 
pleasantly. " I do not think it good for my 
pupils to have too many holidays, and have no 
doubt they will enjoy play all the more for 
having done a little work first." 

" Yes, sir, no doubt we shall," said Marian 
cheerfully, " and I for one should be very loath 
to miss the lessons. I enjoy them, and am 
very grateful to you for taking the trouble to 
teach me." 

" You are as welcome as possible," he returned 
in the kindest of tones. " Your companionship 
in her studies is of advantage to my daughter 
Lulu, and makes very little more work for me." 

" You are very kind indeed to look at it in 
that light, sir," was Marian's response, while 
Lulu gave him a most grateful, loving look. 

Then a voice that seemed to come from the 
doorway into the hall said : " You are the very 
beet of fathers, sir, always ready to take any 



ELSIE AT ION. 187 

amount of trouble for the benefit of any of your 
children." 

" Maxie ! where is you ? Turn and det some 
breakfus," exclaimed baby Ned, as he and all 
the others turned their heads in the direction of 
the sounds. 

But no one was to be seen there. 

"Where is Maxie?" queried Ned, almost 
ready to cry. " Papa tell Maxie turn eat his 
breakfus." 

" Maxie isn't there, son," said the captain 
pleasantly. " It was Cousin Ronald talking in 
Maxie's voice." 

"Papa," said little Elsie, "maybe Maxie is 
there, hiding behind the door." 

" Do you think so?" returned her father with 
a smile. " Well, you may go and look, if you 
wish, and if you find him tell him papa says 
for him to come immediately to his breakfast." 

At that Elsie made haste to get down from 
her chair, and ran to the door calling, "Maxie, 
Maxie, papa says, come right to your breakfus 
dis minute." 

Not finding Max at the door, she ran on 
down the hall, out upon the veranda, looking 
searchingly from side to side, back again and 
through the different rooms, calling, "Max, 
Max, where are you? Papa says, come to your 
breakfus." 



158 ELSIE AT ION. 

Then on into the breakfast-room she came 
again, saying with a bewildered look, " Papa, I 
can't find Max. Where did he go?" 

" Don't you remember that papa told you he 
was not there, daughter?" returned the captain 
pleasantly. " It was Cousin Konald who spoke, 
making his voice sound like Max's." 

" Oh, I wish it was Maxie, 'cause I love him 
and want to see him," returned the baby girl, 
tears springing to her eyes. 

"Never mind, papa's dear little girl," the 
captain said, lifting her into her chair again; 
" we may hope to see dear brother Max here one 
of these days ; and then how glad we shall all be !" 

"Oh, yes, papa; please write Maxie a letter 
and tell him Elsie wants him to come soon," 
she said, smiling through her tears. 

The moment family worship was over, Marian, 
Lulu, and Grace hastened to the school-room, 
where they were joined a few minutes later by 
Evelyn Leland, Rosie and Walter Travilla- 
The lessons had all been thoroughly prepared, 
so that recitations proceeded rapidly, and by 
eleven o'clock all were dismissed with permis 
sion to spend the remainder of the day in such 
sports as suited their inclination. 

The guests had already begun to arrive, and 
directly the most of them were scattered through 
the beautiful grounds exploring every nook and 



ELSIE AT ION. 159 

corner of them. Then games were played 
lawn tennis, croquet, and others suited to differ 
ent ages and tastes. A grand dinner followed 
in due season, after which they sat on the 
verandas or under the trees or wandered slowly 
through the wood and the shaded alleys. 

Tea was over, the sun near his setting, and 
somewhat weary with their sports almost all 
were seated in or near the verandas, when the 
sound of a bugle broke the stillness, coming 
apparently from the wood where a number of 
the young people had been straying only a half- 
hour before. 

" There he is again!" cried Croly, starting to 
his feet. " Harold, suppose we hurry out yonder 
and see if we can catch sight of the fellow." 

"Oh, not yet," said Grandma Elsie; "let us 
enjoy his music for a little first. Hark! he is 
beginning the Star-spangled Banner." 

"Very well done," commented Mr. Dinsmore 
as the last notes died away on the air. Croly 
looked at Harold and half rose from his chair; 
but the bugler began again. This time it waa 
a Scottish air, and Marian absently, and scarcely 
above her breath, sang the words: 

"'Scots wha' hae wi Wallace bled, 
Scots whom Bruce hath often led, 
Welcome to your gory bed, 
Or to victory- ' " 



160 ELSIE AT ION. 

The notes of the bngle died away, and all 
was quiet for a moment; then Walter broke 
the silence : 

" So that's a Scotch tune, is it, Marian? I 
heard you singing Scotch words to it about 
Wallace and Bruce and there's scarcely any 
story I feel more interest in unless maybe 
tales of our own Revolution. They were brave 
fellows, and I like to think I come of the same 
stock on mamma's side at least." 

"Yes, it's a good stock to come of," she 
answered, her eyes kindling; "none better in 
my esteem ; they have always been a liberty- 
loving, God-fearing race the great mass o' 
them at least. But hark! there's the bugler 
At it again ; nearer, and playing quite another 
tune." 

It was a simple little air, played as a prelude, 
and presently the bugle ceased, and a man's 
voice sang : 

"Thimble scolding, wife lay dead, 

Heigh-ho, says Thimble. 
My dearest dear, as Defunctum said, 
"Death has cabbaged her, oh she's fled, 
With your rolly-pooly, gammon and spinnage, 

Heigh-ho, says Thimble. 

* Thimble buried his wife last night, 

Heigh-ho, says Thimble, 
It grieves me to bury my heart's delight. 
'Vith a diamond ring on her finger so tight. 



ELSIE AT ION. 161 

With your rolly-pooly, gammon and spinnage, 
Heigh-ho, says Thimble. 

" To cut off her finger and get this ring, 

Next came the sexton ; 

She rose on an end and she gave him a fling ; 
'You dirty dog, you'll do no such a thing, 
With your rolly-pooly, gammon and spinnage, * 
Off ran the sexton. 

" She stalked to her home and she made a great din, 

Heigh-ho, says Thimble ; 

He poked out his head and he said with a grin, 
' You're dead, my dear duck, and I can't let you in, 
With your rolly-pooly, gammon and spinnage, ' 

Heigh-ho, says Thimble. " 

All had listened intently, and for a moment 
after the song ceased, no one moved or spoke. 
Then Croly started up, saying: "I'm bound to 
see that fellow. Come, Harold and Herbert, 
will you go with me, or must I search for him 
alone?" 

" Oh, I have no objection to going with you," 
returned Harold with a slight laugh. " I hardly 
think he can be dangerous, and if he is I must 
try to defend you, Will." 

" And in that case you may stand in need of 
my services also," said Herbert, joining them 
as they hurried down the veranda steps and 
along the drive in the direction from which the 
sounds of the bugle and the voice had come. 
11 



162 ELSIE AT ION. 

"I hope they won't find him a dangerous 
fellow," remarked Kosie with a gleeful laugh. 

"No, indeed, I hope not," said Mary Keith r 
in a slightly anxious tone. " Have you gentle 
men any idea who he may be?" 

"The bugler, do you mean, cousin?" asked 
Edward Travilla. " I won't say certainly, but 
I have an idea that he is a perfectly harmless 
old fellow who occasionally haunts this neigh 
borhood." 

"A crazy man?" she asked. 

" No, not that, but one who enjoys surprising 
and mystifying those who know little or noth 
ing about him or his arts." 

" Well, I am glad to hear that he is harmless," 
she said in a tone of relief, " for knowing that, 
one can enjoy listening to his playing and 
singing." 

" Do you think they will find him, Cousin 
Ronald?" asked Marian, in a tone that sounded 
slightly mirthful. 

"I, lassie?" he returned; "what should I 
ken aboot the folks o' this neighborhood?" 

" Oh, you have visited here a good deal, and 
so I thought you might have gained some 
knowledge of so odd a character. " 

" More than that possessed by any o' these 
cousins who live in the neighborhood, lass?" he 
asked with a good-humored laugh. " Truly 



ELSIE AT ION. 163 

you are paying your auld kinsman a high com 
pliment." 

" I could not possibly pay you one that would 
be higher than your deserts, Cousin Ronald," 
she returned. 

"Oh, hark!" exclaimed Eosie, "the bugler 
is at it again!" as a few notes floated on the 
air ; then the same voice they had heard before 
sang again, apparently coming from a tree-top 
not many yards away : 

" Green grow the rashes, O, 

Green grow the rashes, O, 
The sweetest hours that e'er I spend 

Are spent amang the lasses, O. " 

" He seems to be very fond of the lasses, but 
has nothing to say of the lads," laughed Walter. 

"And they, it seems, can't find him," said 
Edward, as the three young men were seen re 
turning toward the house. "Well, lads, what 
success?" he called to them. 

"None as yet," replied Harold, "but we are 
not quite in despair. Surely we heard his voice 
a moment since, nearer the house than when he 
gave us his Thimble song." 

" Yes, it seemed to me to come from the top 
of that magnolia, and he must be very quick 
in his movements if he has got down from it 
already. " 



1W ELSIE AT ION. 

" What you doing? what you 'bout?" came 
just at that instant in a loud, harsh scream, 
apparently from the same tree-top. " Breakfast- 
time. Polly wants a cracker. Polly wants a 
cup of coffee." 

The three young men stepped close to the 
tree and gazed upward among its branches. 

" The parrot again !" exclaimed Croly. " Do 
you see her, boys?" 

"Not I," replied Herbert, "but it is quite 
dark up there where the branches and leaves 
are so thick." 

"So it is," said Croly. "Hi there, Polly! 
show yourself." 

" Go 'way !" screamed the harsh voice. 

"Come down, Polly; we won't hurt you," 
said Harold. 

" Polly's hungry; Polly wants a cracker," re 
sponded the harsh voice. 

" Come down, and if you are the good bird 
you seem, you shall have a cracker and a cup 
of coffee," he promised; but the only reply was 
a sound as of the fluttering and flapping of 
wings that seemed to leave the tree and go 
farther away till lost in the distance. 

"Gone!" said Croly; "and I did not catch so 
much as a glimpse of her. Did anybody else?" 

"And you haven't found the bugler either," 
remarked Mary Keith. 



ELSIE AT ION. 185 

"No," laughed Calhoun Conly, sitting be 
side her, " they are not very successful hunters." 

"Do you think you could do better, Cal?" 
asked Herbert, as he and his two companions 
came leisurely up the steps into the veranda. 

"Well, I hardly think I should do worse," 
returned Calhoun lightly. 

" Then suppose you start out on the quest, 
find that bugler, and coax him to give us an 
other tune." 

Some soft, low notes came to their ears at 
that moment, as if in reply; they seemed to 
issue from the depths of the wood, and the 
listeners almost held their breath to catch 
them. As they died away Croly spoke again. 

" He seems to have made quite a circuit to 
escape us; and why on earth should he? for he 
surely has no reason to fear we would do him 
barm." 

"Bashful, perhaps," suggested Edward. 
"But why care to see him? Is not hearing 
enough?" 

" If Mr. Croly were a woman, I would sug 
gest that he ' as probably actuated by curiosity," 
laughed Mary Keith ; " but since he belongs to 
the other sex, it must be supposed to be some 
thing else." 

" Dear me, Miss Keith, who would ever have 
dreamed you could be so severe? You who be> 



166 ELSIE AT ION. 

long to the gentler sex?" returned Croly, in a 
feignedly mortified tone. 

"Hark! there he is at it again!" exclaimed 
Maud Dinsmore, as distant bugle notes once 
more came softly to the ear. " If you want to 
catch him, I advise you to hasten in the direc 
tion of those sounds, Mr. Croly." 

" Hardly worth while, since he is so adroit at 
getting out of the way," sighed Croly, sinking 
into a chair as if quite exhausted with the 
efforts already made. 

"Never say die, Mr. Croly," laughed Eosie 
Travilla. " Gather up your strength and pur 
sue the investigation. 'Try, try, try again,' 
is an excellent motto." 

" Yes, Miss Rosie, in some cases, but perhaps 
not in this, where the game seems to be hardly 
worth the candle." 

"Oh!" exclaimed Walter, "the music seems 
to be coming nearer! Hadn't you fellows bet 
ter start out and try again to catch the player? 
You might be more successful this time. I 
wouldn't like to give it up so if .1 were in your 
place. " 

" Then suppose you put yourself in our place, 
and start out in quest of him," suggested his 
brother Harold. 

" I've no objections; I'm not afraid of him," 
returned Walter, jumping up; "but if you'd 



ELSIE AT ION. 167 

like to go with me, Cousin Ronald?" turn 
ing toward the old gentleman, as if with a 
sudden thought, " I'd be very glad to have 
you." 

Mr. Lilburn rose as if to comply with the re 
quest, but Mrs. Travilla interposed. 

" Oh, no, my son," she said; " Cousin Eonald 
must feel tired after all the exertion he has 
made to-day." 

" And I offer myself as a substitute.," said Dr. 
Conly, rising. " If the fellow should happen 
to be vicious enough to knock you down, Wal 
ter, it might be well to have the doctor along 
to see to your hurts." 

"Pshaw! I'm not a bit afraid of him," said 
Walter. 

"But your lack of fear is no positive proof 
that he is entirely harmless; so I think it 
would be as well for you to have an elder 
brother along," remarked Herbert, following 
them down the veranda steps. 

"Oh, come along then, and if the fellow 
attacks us, I'll do my best to defend you," 
laughed Walter; and the three set off together 
for the wood. 

" Is this the bugler's first visit to your place, 
captain?" asked Croly. 

" I really do not remember having heard his 
bugle about here before," was the reply in a 



168 ELSIE AT ION. 

meditative tone, " but I do not imagine him t , 
person likely to do any harm." 

"Why, there is the hack from Union turning 
in at the great gates!" exclaimed Lulu. " W 
must be going to have a visitor." 

It came rapidly up the drive and paused be 
fore the entrance; the door was thrown open y 
and a rather young-looking man alighted, the 
captain at the same time rising from his chair 
and stepping forward to greet him. 

"Captain Eaymond?" the stranger said in 
quiringly, lifting his hat as he spoke. 

At that Mr. Lilburn sprang to his feet and 
came forward, exclaiming, "What, Hugh, my 
mon, is it you?" grasping the young man's 
hand and giving it a hearty shake. " It's one 
o' my sons, captain," turning glad, shining 
eyes upon his host. " I was not expecting him, 
for he had given me no warning of his coming.'' 

"You are very welcome, sir," said the cap 
tain, taking the hand of the young man in a 
cordial grasp. 

At that Grandma Elsie, Mr. and Mrs. Dins- 
more, and Violet hastened forward with like 
greetings and expressions of pleasure at seeing 
him again after the lapse of years since their 
weeks of friendly intercourse at the sea-shore. 

"But you should be my guest, cousin," said 
Mrs. Travilla. " We shall be going home pres- 



ELSIE AT ION. 169 

ently, and will be most happy to have you 
accompany us." 

" Oh, no, mother, it will not do for you to rob 
us of our guest so promptly," said Captain 
Raymond. 

"No, indeed, mother dear, we must have 
Cousin Hugh here with his father, at least for 
the first few days," Violet hastened to say; and 
so it was settled after a little more discussion, 
and a servant was dispatched to the village for 
Hugh's baggage. 

Just as that matter was fairly arranged, Dr. 
Conly, Herbert, and Walter returned to the 
house. 

When they and Hugh had been introduced 
and had exchanged greetings, Croly inquired if 
they had succeeded in catching the bugler. 

"No, we didn't get so much as a glimpse of 
him," returned Walter. "But then you see it 
was growing quite dark in the wood, so that it 
wasn't so very difficult for a nimble-footed fel 
low to make his escape." 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE Conlys claimed it as their privilege to 
entertain the connection on the following day, 
and before leaving Wood burn that evening gave 
Mr. Hugh Lilburn a cordial invitation to make 
one of the company, which he accepted with 
evident pleasure. 

Again the weather was delightful, every one 
in good health and spirits, and the host and 
hostess were most kind and attentive, making 
each guest feel welcome and at home. 

Roselands was again a beautiful place; its 
fields in a higher state of cultivation than ever 
before, yielding excellent crops, Calhoun having 
proved himself a wise, industrious, scientific 
planter and manager, while Arthur assisted 
with his advice and professional gains; so that 
they had at length succeeded in paying off all 
indebtedness and could feel that the estate was 
now really their own. 

Calhoun greatly enjoyed showing Mary Keith 
about the house and grounds; calling her atten 
tion particularly to such parts of them as were 
170 



ELSIE AT ION. 171 

more especially associated with the experiences 
of his Cousin Elsie's early life; for Mary was a 
deeply interested listener to everything he had 
to tell on the subject. 

Toward tea-time all had gathered on the ve 
randas and the lawn in front of the house. The 
young people and little ones were somewhat 
weary with romping games and roaming over 
the grounds, so that very little was going on 
among them except a bit of quiet chat here and 
there between some of the older people. 

Walter, always eager for the sports Cousin 
Ronald could make for them with his ventrilo 
quism, stepped to the back of the old gentle 
man's chair and made a whispered request for 
an exertion of his skill in that line. 

"Wait a bit, laddie, and I'll see what can be 
done," replied Mr. Lilburn, ever willing to in 
dulge the boy, who was a great favorite with 
him. 

Walter took possession of a vacant chair near 
at hand, and patiently waited. Mr. Lilburn 
gave his son a slight sign, hardly noticed by 
any one else, and almost immediately the notes 
of a flute came softly to the ear as if from some 
distance. 

Instantly conversation was hushed and all 
listened intently. It seemed but a prelude, and 
presently a rich tenor voice struck in and sang 



173 ELSIE AT ION. 

a pretty Scotch ballad, the flute playing an ac 
companiment. 

Many looks of surprise were exchanged, for 
surely Cousin Eonald could not be responsible 
for it all ; he could not both sing and play the 
flute at the same time, and the questions, " Who. 
are they? What does it mean?" passed from 
one to another. 

" What you doing? what you 'bout?'' 
screamed a harsh voice, apparently from a 
tree-top near at hand. 

"None o' your business," croaked another. 

Walter started up and whispered in the old 
gentleman's ear, "Why, Cousin Eonald, are 
there two of you to-night? or no, it can't be 
that Max is here?" 

"No, no, laddie, that guess is wide of the 
mark," laughed Mr. Lilburn in return, while 
little Elsie Eaymond exclaimed, "Two Follies! 
and we have only one at our house." 

" Why, it's very odd," remarked Lulu. " I 
really thought my Polly was the only one in 
this neighborhood." 

" I think the voice of the first one w*is hers," 
said Mary Keith, " and the same too that we 
heard at Ion ; I recognized it when I saw and 
heard her at Woodburn ; but the other voice is a 
little different." 

"Yes, a little harsher," said Eosie, "like a 



ELSIE AT ION. 173 

male voice. Polly must have hunted up a mate 
somewhere." 

" Two cups of coffee !" screamed the first 
voice. " Polly wants her. breakfast." 

"Not breakfast, Polly, but supper," laughed 
Walter. " You don't seem to know the time o* 
day. " . 

" Supper! Polly wants her supper," croaked 
the second voice. "Polly's hungry." 

" Just wait a bit," laughed Walter; " we'll all 
be getting ours presently, and if you are good 
birds probably you'll get some too." 

At that moment a bell rang. 

"There's the call to it now," said Calhoun. 
" Walk in, ladies and gentlemen children too 
and the pollies shall have theirs if they will 
follow with the crowd." 

Every one accepted the invitation, and they 
were soon seated about the tables; it took sev 
eral to accommodate them all. A moment's 
hush, then Cousin Eonald was requested to ask 
a blessing, and did so in a few words spoken in 
reverent tones. The guests were then helped, 
and the meal began, a buzz of subdued conver 
sation accompanying it. 

The parrot at Woodburn had learned many 
words and sentences since her arrival there; 
during Mr. Lilburn's visit he and she had be 
come well acquainted, and under his tuition 



174 ELSIE AT ION. 

her vocabulary had been very considerably in> 
creased, so that she could upon occasion, or 
when so disposed, make herself a very entertain 
ing companion. 

Presently her voice, or one very like it, was 
heard above the clatter of plates, knives and 
forks, and the buzz of talk, coming seemingly 
from the mantelpiece some yards in Mr. Lil- 
burn's rear. 

" Polly wants her supper. What you 'bout? 
Polly's hungry." 

" Stop your noise, Polly," promptly responded 
the other parrot's voice. 

" Cup o' coffee for Polly, Mamma Vi," 
promptly demanded the first voice. 

"Miss Ella rules here," laughingly returned 
Violet, " but even she cannot serve you unless 
you show yourselves." 

"Why, where is dem?" queried little Ned, 
gazing in wide-eyed wonder in the direction 
from which the sounds had seemed to come. 
"Me tan't see de pollies." 

"Nor can I, Neddie boy," said his Uncle 
Edward. 

But at that instant subdued voices were heard 
conversing in quiet tones, apparently outside 
upon the veranda, but close to an open door 
leading into the dining-room. 

"That supper smells mighty good, Bill." 



ELSIE AT ION. 175 

" So it does, Pat. Come now, let's just step 
in and help ourselves, seein' as they doan't hev 
perliteness ennff to ask us in or hand out so 
much as a bite o' victuals to us." 

" Let's wait our turn, though, and perhaps 
we'll get an invite when they're well filled their- 
selves. " 

"You're not afeared they'll eat it all their- 
selves?" 

"Huh! no; how could they? There's load? 
and loads of grub there ; plenty for them and 
us too." 

" Yaas, 'bout enuff to feed a regirment." 

Conversation about the table had ceased; 
every one was gazing in the direction from 
which the sounds of the talk between the two 
rough men seemed to come. 

"Whar dem fellers? I doan see 'em!" ex 
claimed a colored lad engaged in waiting on the 
table; "hear deir talkin' plain 'nuff, though." 

"Ha, ha!" laughed one of the strange voices, 
"is that so, darky? Then I reckon your hear 
ing's some better'n your sight." 

"Impident rascal!" returned the colored lad 
wrathfully. " Mr. Cal, I'll go drive 'im out ef 
you say so, sir." 

"Yes, do so at once, Hector," returned Cal- 
houn. "We don't want tramps about to-day, 
and he seems a decidedly impudent one." 






17 ELSIE AT ION. 

Hector hurried to the door, but was back 
again in a moment, his face ghastly with fright. 

"He he dey am no dar, sir," he gasped. 
" Couldn't see nobody 'tall. Whar whar you 
'spose dey's done gone so pow'ful quick, sah?" 

"Oh, don't be frightened, Hector; they're 
not likely to prove very dangerous fellows," re 
turned Calhoun. " The probability would seem 
to be that they have just stepped off the veran 
da into the grounds scared, you know, at see 
ing so powerful a fellow as you coming after 
them in such a rage and will be back asking 
for their supper in another minute or two. 
However, as they may be lurking about, watch 
ing an opportunity to help themselves, you may 
as well send some one out to look them up and 
watch their movements." 

" Ha, ha, you're a bit late with your precau 
tions, mister!" exclaimed one of the voices, now 
coming apparently from an inner room, " we're 
here already, and what's more, defy you, sir, to 
put us out in a hurry." 

"That's so," growled the other voice; 
" 'twould take any two o' those gents at the 
table to put me out; and I'll not go a step till 
I've satisfied my appetite with the best they've 
got." 

" Well," exclaimed Ella, " if that isn't impu 
dence I never heard any. But we are neglect- 



ELSIE AT ION. 77T 

ing our guests, Art. ; Uncle Horace's plate wants 
replenishing; the captain's too." 

"Polly's hungry; poor old Polly, poor old 
soul!" screamed from the mantelpiece again 
the voice that sounded like that of Lulu's pet. 
"Breakfast-time. Polly wants coffee." 

"Hush, Polly! be quiet, Polly!" croaked th 
other voice. "Eat your cracker and go to 
sleep." 

" Hold your tongue, Poll, " screamed the firat. 
" Polly wants a cup of coffee." 

Hector, who was a new servant, stood looking 
this way and that, gasping and rolling up hia 
eyes in terror, but the others, who were tolera 
bly well acquainted, by hearsay at least, with 
Mr. Lilburn's ventriloquial powers, had by this 
time recalled what they had heard on that sub 
ject, and went quietly about waiting upon the 
guests. 

Croly and Mary Keith had been most inter 
ested listeners, and when an instant's lull oc 
curred, after the parrot-like screams, the former 
said : " Well, ladies and gentlemen, I am now 
fully convinced that we have, at least, one ven 
triloquist among us, though which of you it is 
I have not been quite able to decide." 

" It may, perhaps, be easier to decide who it 
is not," remarked the elder Mr. Dinsmore, with 
an amused smile. 
12 



178 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Very true, sir," said Croly, "and I have 
come to the conclusion that it is not yourself, 
Captain Eaymond, Doctor Conly, or my friends 
Harold or Herbert Travilla." With the last 
words he looked inquiringly at each of the 
other gentlemen present. Not one of them 
seemed to him to look conscious, and he felt 
that his question still remained unsolved. 

Hector, still trembling with fright, and now 
and then sending a timorous glance in the direc 
tion of the door at which the tramps had last 
been heard, had listened in wondering surprise 
to the talk about the ventriloquist. 

" What dat, Scip?" he asked in shaking under 
tones, plucking at the sleeve of a fellow servant, 
"dat vent-vent-erquis? Dis chile neber hear 
of dat sort of ting afore." 

" You jess g'long an' look fer it then," re 
turned Scip loftily. " 'Pears like maybe you find 
him in de parlor yonder behind de doah." 

The children had been looking and listening, 
wondering where the men and the parrots were. 

"Papa, where is de mans and birds? de pol- 
lies dat talked so loud?" asked little Erie 
Leland. " Me don't see dem." 

"No; they can only be heard, not seen," 
laughed his father, " while little fellows like 
my Eric, you know should be seen and not 
heard when at table with so many older- people." 



ELSIE AT ION. 17f 

"Big folks talk very much, papa," remarked 
the little one, smiling up into his father's face. 

" So they do, and so may you when you grow 
big," returned his father. "And now, when 
at home with no strangers by, you may talk 
too." 

"Well, Hector, suppose you take Scip's ad- 
rice and go and look for those tramps," said 
Dr. Conly, addressing the frightened, perplexed- 
looking young servant-man. " Don't be afraid ; 
I promise to cure your hurts if you get any in 
trying to put them out." 

But Hector stood where he was as if rooted to 
the spot, shaking his head gloomily in response 
to the doctor's suggestions. 

"No, tank you, doctah, sah, but dis chile 
radder stay cured widout bein' hurted fus," he 
answered, retreating a little farther from the 
parlor door as he spoke. 

" Then come and make yourself useful," said 
Ella. " Get your salver and hand this cup of 
coffee to Mr. Lilburn." 

Hector obeyed, and Cousin Ronald, giving 
him a humorous look as he took his cup from 
the salver, asked: "Are you really going to 
leave those tramps in the parlor yonder to carry 
off whatever they please?" 

" Why, sah, dis chile ain't so powerful strong 
dat he kin fight two big fellers widout nobody 



18 ELSIE AT ION. 

to help wid the business," grumbled Hector, 
looking very black at the suggestion. 

"Oh, Hector, don't be such a coward," ex 
claimed Walter Travilla. "I'm not very big 
or strong, but, if mamma will let me, I'll go 
along and protect you from them while you 
put them out. I may, mayn't I, mamma?" 
giving her an inquiring look as he rose from 
his chair. 

But at that moment one of the strange voices 
was again heard at the door opening on the 
veranda. 

"Never mind, little feller; we're out here 
and going oil now; and we haven't taken a 
pin's worth, for we're honest chaps if we are 
poor and sometimes ask for a bite o' victuals." 

u Yaas, that's so," drawled the other voice. 

A sound like that of retreating footsteps fol 
lowed ; then all was quiet, and Hector drew a 
long breath of relief. 

"Glad dey's gone," he said presently, then 
went briskly about his business. 

It was still early, not yet sundown, when 
those of the guests who had little ones took leave 
of their kind entertainers, and started for their 
homes. Edward and Zoe, with their twin 
babies, were among the first. Herbert, too, 
excused himself, and on the plea of a letter to 
write for the next mail went with them, riding 



EIIE AT ION. 181 

his horse beside the carriage in which the others 
were seated. 

They took a short cut through a bit of woods 
and were moving rather leisurely along, chat 
ting about Cousin Ronald's tricks of the after 
noon and speculating upon the seeming fact 
that he must have a coadjutor, when Herbert 
suddenly reined in his steed, backing him away 
from the vehicle, and at the same time calling 
out in a quick, imperative, excited tone to the 
driver: "Rein in your horses, Solon! Quick, 
quick, back them for your life!" 

Even while he spoke the order was obeyed, 
yet barely in time ; for at that instant a great 
tree came down with a heavy crash, falling 
across the road directly in front of the horses 
and so close that it grazed their noses as it 
passed. 

Zoe, throwing an arm round her husband's 
neck and clasping her babies close with the 
other, gave one terrified shriek, then for several 
minutes all sat in horror-struck silence, feeling 
that they had escaped by but a hair's-breadth 
from sudden, horrible death. Edward's arm 
was about her waist, and he drew her closer and 
closer yet, with a gesture of mute tenderness. 

" Ned, dear Ned, how near we've been to 
3eath! we and our darlings," she exclaimed, 
\ ursting into tears and sobs. 



188 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Yes, "he said in trembling tones. "Oh, 
thank the Lord for his goodness! The Lord 
first, and then you, Herbert," for his brother 
was now close by the side of the carriage again. 

"No thanks are due me, dear Ned," he re 
plied, with emotion, "but let us thank the 
Lord that he put it into my heart to come along 
with you, and directed my eyes to the tree as it 
swayed slightly, preparatory to its sudden fall. 
Look, Zoe, what a large, heavy one it is one 
of the old monarchs of the wood and still hale 
and vigorous in appearance. Who would ever 
have expected it to fall so suddenly and swiftly?" 

"I hardly want to," she said, shuddering; 
" it seems so like a dreadful foe that had tried 
to kill my husband, my darling babies, and my 
self." 

" How the horses are trembling with fright!" 
exclaimed Edward. "Poor fellows! it is no 
wonder, for if I am not mistaken the tree actu 
ally grazed their noses as it fell. " 

" Yes, sah, it did dat berry ting," said Solon, 
who had alighted and was stroking and patting 
the terrified steeds, "an' dey mos' tinks dey's 
half killed. I dunno how we's goin' fer to git 
'long hyar, Mr. Ed'ard, sah; cayn't drive ober 
dig big tree no how 'tall." 

" No, but perhaps we can manage to go round 
it; or better still, we'll turn and drive back till 



ELSIE AT ION. 183 

we can get into the high-road again. But drive 
slowly, till your horses recover, in a measure at 
least, from their fright." 

" Yes, I think that is the best we can do," 
said Herbert, wheeling about and trotting on 
ahead. 

The shock to Zoe had been very severe. All 
the way home she was shuddering, trembling, 
sobbing hysterically, and clinging to her hus 
band and babies as though in terror lest they 
should be suddenly torn from her arms. 

In vain Edward tried to sooth and quiet her, 
clasping her close and calling her by every en 
dearing name; telling her the danger was a 
thing of the past; that their heavenly Father 
had mercifully preserved and shielded them, 
and they had every reason to rest with quietness 
and assurance in his protecting care. 

"Yes, yes, I knoAV it all, dear Ned," she 
sobbed, " but have patience with me, dear; my 
nerves are all unstrung and I cannot be calm 
and quiet; I cannot help trembling, or keep 
back the tears, though I am thankful, oh, so 
thankful! that not one of us was killed or even 
hurt." 

"No; it was a wonderful escape," he said in 
moved tones; "a wonderful evidence of the 
goodness of God to all of us ; and thankful I am 
that even the horses escaped injury. " 



184 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Yes, yes, indeed, poor things! I'm very 
glad they escaped so well," she sobbed; "but 
for them to have been killed would have been aa 
nothing to having one of our dear babies hurt." 

" Oh, no, no ! and we can never be thankful 
enough for their escape," he responded in moved 
tones, putting his arm around both at once and 
drawing them into a closer embrace, while they 
looked from one parent to the other in wide- 
eyed wonder. 

"There, dear," said Edward the next minute, 
glancing from the window, " we are turning into 
our own avenue and you may surely feel that 
the threatened danger is fully past. " 

"Ah, no!" she returned, shuddering; "how 
can we be sure that any of our grand old trees 
may not fall at any moment? I shall never, 
never feel safe again. " 

" Except by trusting in Him without whose 
will not even a sparrow falls to the ground," he 
said low and tenderly. "'The angel of the 
Lord encampeth round about them that fear 
him and delivereth them. O taste and see that 
the Lord is good ; blessed is the man that trust- 
eth in him.'" 

" And you are that man, and so the Lord has 
spared you and your wife and little ones. 
Ned, dear, ask him to make their mother a 
Christian too." 



ELSIE AT ION. 186 

" My darling, I will ; I do every day of my 
life," he said with emotion, and holding her 
close. 

In another moment the carriage had drawn 
up before the veranda steps and Herbert, who 
had arrived and dismounted a little in advance 
of the others, hastened to assist them to alight. 

"Why, Zoe, dear girl, how you are trem 
bling!" he exclaimed, as he lifted her out and 
set her on her feet. " Don't allow yourself to 
be so agitated; the danger is past, and by God's 
great goodness we have all escaped injury." 

"Yes, yes, I know it!" she said, "but the 
shock was very great, and I cannot get over it 
yet." 

She and Edward went directly to their own 
apartments, taking their babes with them ; for 
Zoe seemed unwilling to lose sight for a mo 
ment of any one of her three treasures. 

But Laurie and Lily were soon asleep. 

"The sweet pets!" murmured Zoe, leaning 
over them, her eyes full of tears. " Ned, sup 
pose they, or even one of them, had been struck 
by that tree and killed or badly hurt, how could 
we have borne it you and I?" She ended with 
a storm of tears and sobs. 

" Only by the strength that God gives in pro 
portion to our needs, dear little wife," Edward 
answered, holding her close and caressing her 



186 ELSIE AT ION. 

with great tenderness. " He is ever faithful to 
his promise to his people. *As thy days, so 
shall thy strength be.'" 

"But I cannot claim that promise," she 
sobbed, laying her head on his shoulder, while 
he clasped her close. "But I want to be a 
Christian. My heart goes out in love and grat 
itude to him for sparing to me my life, my 
dear babies, and most of all my best and dearest 
of husbands." 

" And I should be very, very desolate without 
you and yours, love," he returned with emo 
tion ; " I cannot feel that I could do without 
you even in another world. Ah, dearest, why 
delay any longer? why not come now at this 
moment and give yourself to God? Surely 
you cannot refuse, cannot hesitate when you 
think of all his loving-kindness to you and 
yours." 

"I do want to be his," she said, "but the 
way does not seem quite clear to me ; can you 
not tell me just how?" 

"It is very simple. Just tell him that you 
are a lost, helpless sinner, ask him to forgive 
your sins and save you from them. David's 
prayer was, 'Wash me thoroughly from mine 
iniquity and cleanse me from my sin. . . . 
Create in me a clean heart, God ; and renew 
a right spirit within me ' petitions that he is 



ELSIE AT ION. 187 

both able and willing to grant. He says, 'him 
that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. J 
Delay is very dangerous, dearest, as the experi 
ence of this evening may well convince us; we 
are sure of no time but the present. 'Now is 
the accepted time ; now is the day of salvation. ' ' 

A moment of silence followed, broken at 
length by a few low-toned words from Zoe : " I 
want to do it, dear Ned. Let us kneel down 
together, and you say the words for me. I will 
follow you in my heart, for I do want to belong 
to the dear Lord Jesus from this time forever. " 

They knelt down with their arms about each 
other, and in a few earnest words he expressed 
for her her sense of sin, her desire to be deliv 
ered from it, and to consecrate herself with all 
her powers and possessions to God's service, for 
time and for eternity. 

Zoe followed with a fervent " Amen ! Dear 
Lord Jesus, take me for thy very own, and let 
me be thine, wholly thine, forever and forever- 
more." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

SOLON had an exciting tale to tell in the 
kitchen while he gave his horses a brief rest 
before returning to Eoselands for the remaining 
members of the family. 

It was listened to with intense interest, and 
many ejaculations of astonishment at the sud 
den fall of the tree and of thankfulness that no 
one was hurt. 

"My!" exclaimed the cook, "it would V 
been a' awful thing if Miss Elsie been 'long and 
got killed wid dat tree a-fallin' onto her." 

"Yes, tank de good Lord dat she wasn't 
dar," said Solon; "but I reckon she'd mos' 
rather be killed her own self dan have such ting 
happen to Marse Edward an' Miss Zoe and de 
babies." 

" Course," put in another servant; " Miss Elsie 
she's got de kindest heart in de world, and she 
loves her chillen and gran'chillen better'n her 
own life." 

"I reckon dat's so; but I must be goin' back 
after Miss Elsie and de res'," said Solon, pick- 
188 



ELSIE AT ION. 189 

ing up his hat and putting it on as he passed 
out into the grounds. 

His story caused great excitement at Rose- 
lands, and the whole Ion family, with their 
guests, hastened home in anxiety to hear the 
version of the story Edward and Herbert would 
give, and to learn what had been the effect of 
the fright upon Zoe and the babies. 

Solon's report was : " Miss Zoe she scared most 
to deff, and Mr. Ed'ard he huggin' her up, and 
comfortin' her all de way home; an' she's afraid 
of de trees on de lawn at Ion, les' dey falls sud- 
dent like de one in de woods and kill some 
body. But Mr. Ed'ard he tells her to trust 
in de Lawd, an' she needn't be 'fraid ob 
nothin'." 

"And the babies, Solon?" asked Rosie; 
"weren't they frightened almost into fits?" 

" Not a bit, Miss Rosie," returned Solon, 
chuckling; " dey 's just 'sprised, dey was, an' 
quiet as two little mouses. 'Spect dey's won- 
derin' what makes deir mudder cry so, and 
deir fader hug her and dem up so tight." 

" Ah, here comes Herbert," said Harold, who, 
with Croly, was riding alongside of the carriage. 
"We'll get the whole story from him." 

41 Ah, has Solon been telling you of our ad 
venture in the woods this evening?" asked Her 
bert, reining in his steed near at hand. " It 



190 ELSIE AT ION. 

was quite an exciting one, and we have great 
reason for gratitude over our narrow escape. " 

"As we all have," returned his mother with 
emotion. "It was you, Herbert, was it not, 
who saw the tree tottering and gave warning to 
the others?" 

"Yes, mother. I, being on horseback, had 
of course a much better opportunity to see it 
than the others in the covered carriage ; yet it 
was a good Providence that turned my eyes in 
that direction at that precise moment, and 
thus saved, possibly, all our lives." 

"Oh, we can never be thankful enough for 
that!" exclaimed his mother. "But Zoe was 
very much frightened, Solon says?" 

" Oh, very much, and no wonder, poor thing! 
But Edward took her and the babies directly to 
their rooms, and I have not seen them since. I 
wrote my letter, rode in to Union and mailed 
it, and have just ridden out again." 

The carriage had been at a standstill while 
they talked, but now Mrs. Travilla bade Solon 
drive on. They were very near home, and in 
another minute or two had turned in at the 
avenue gates. 

Edward was waiting on the veranda to assist 
them to alight, and his mother at once inquired 
anxiously about Zoe and the twins. 

" The little ones are asleep, and Zoe is resting 



ELSIE AT ION. 191 

pretty quietly now on her couch," Edward re 
plied. " I suppose Herbert and Solon have told 
you of our narrow escape from being crushed 
by a falling tree as we passed through that bit 
of woods?" 

"Yes; it was a wonderful escape," Elsie re 
turned in tones quivering with emotion. "I 
can never be thankful enough for the spared 
lives of my children. Would Zoe care to se* 
her mother just now, do you think?" 

"Yes, yes, indeed, mother! Shall I take you 
to her now? Our guests will excuse us, I know, 
and we will leave the others to entertain them." 

Zoe, lying on the couch in her dressing-room, 
the crib with its sleeping little occupants within 
reach of her hand, started up with a glad cry, 
" mamma, dear mamma, how glad I am to 
see you!" as her husband and his mother came 
softly in and drew near where she lay. 

Elsie took her in her arms and held her clos* 
with low-breathed words of tenderness and love. 
" My dear girl ! my dear daughter ! thank God 
that I have you safe in my arms again. How 
little I thought of such danger when we parted 
an hour ago, and oh! to have lost you my 
sons Edward and Herbert, and the darling 
babies, or any one of you! ah, it is almost too 
terrible to think of for a moment." 

"Yes, mamma dear; even the sudden dan* 



192 ELSIE AT ION. 

ger, though we all escaped, gave me a shock 
that has completely unnerved me. I cannot 
forget for a moment how near we were to death 
so sudden and dreadful escaping only as by 
the skin of our teeth. " 

She shuddered and was silent for a moment, 
still clinging to her mother, and held fast in 
her loving embrace; then in a low, sweet voice, 
"Mamma, dearest mamma," she said, "this 
terrible experience, this narrow escape from a 
sudden, awful death, has proved to me a bless 
ing in disguise. I have given myself to God 
and feel that he has taken me for his very own 
child ; and oh, amid all my suffering from shat 
tered nerves, there is a sweet peace in my heart 
such as I have never known before!" 

"My dear, dear child!" Elsie exclaimed with 
emotion, " no sweeter, no gladder tidings could 
have reached me. It is an answer to prayer 
offered for years that you my Edward's wife 
might learn to know and love the Lord who 
shed his own precious blood that we might have 
eternal life." 

" Yes, mamma, I wonder at myself that I 
could have ever resisted such love, that I did 
not give him my whole heart years ago, and 
strive to serve him with all my powers." 

"Yee, dear little wife," Edward said with 
emotion, "what seemed to us so terrible at 



ELSIE AT ION. 193 

the time has turned out a real blessing in dis 
guise." 

" So may every trial prove to you, my dear 
children," said his mother. " I must leave you 
now ; and Zoe dear, go to sleep in peace, fear 
ing no evil. Remember and rest upon those 
sweet words: 'The Lord is thy keeper; the 
Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand. The 
sun shall not smite thee by day, nor the moon 
by night. The Lord shall preserve thee from 
all evil; he shall preserve thy soul.' " 

Edward saw his mother to the door and 
kissed her good-night. 

"My dear boy, I am very glad for you," she 
said, " glad that you and your young wife, the 
mother of your babes, are at last travelling the 
same road, and may hope to spend a blest eter 
nity together." 

" Yes, mother dear, I think I have great rea 
son to thank God for that narrow escape of ours 
from a sudden, terrible death," he replied in 
tones tremulous with emotion. " It was better 
than not to have been in danger, since it has 
proved to be the means of opening Zoe's eyes to 
her guilt and danger as a sinner who had never 
sought pardon and safety in the one way God 
has provided." 

" Yes, my heart sings for joy for her and for 
you. But she is quite worn out; get her to 
13 



194 ELSIE AT ION. 

bed and to sleep as soon as you can. " So saying 
Elsie hastened downstairs, where she found the 
rest of her family and her guests sitting in the 
veranda talking over the events of the day, par 
ticularly the narrow escape of those present at 
the fall of the tree in the wood. 

Both Harold and Herbert sprang up at sight 
of their mother and hastened to hand her to a 
comfortable seat. 

"How is Zoe, Elsie?" asked her father. 

" A good deal shaken and exhausted by her 
fright, papa; but I hope a night's sleep will 
restore her to usual health and spirits. 

"0 Herbert, my dear son," turning to him, 
" how thankful I am for your escape as well as 
for theirs!" 

" As I am for your sake, mother, as well as 
my own," Herbert returned, taking her hand 
and carrying it to his lips ; for he had seated 
himself close at her side. 

"There's the telephone bell!" exclaimed 
Bosie, springing to her feet and running into 
the hall. 

She found that Captain Eaymond was calling 
from Woodburn to ask after Edward, Zoe, and 
the others who had been present at the fall of 
the tree. He was glad to learn that they had 
escaped injury and were doing well. 

His inquiry was followed almost immediately 



ELSIE AT ION. 195 

by a similar one from Fairview, then from each 
of the other places with which Ion had such 
connection, and all expressed themselves re 
lieved to learn that none of the little party had 
been injured. 

At Woodburn the captain and his two gen 
tlemen guests sat conversing together. 

"This is a beautiful country, captain," re 
marked Hugh. "Father and I are so well 
pleased with it, and with the relatives we have 
found here, that we have serious thoughts of 
settling in the neighborhood." 

"That would be pleasant for us," said the 
captain, " and, by the way, I heard to-day that 
our next neighbor talks of selling his planta 
tion and leaving the vicinity." 

" What ! surely not that beautiful place that 
I was admiring the other day?" questioned 
Cousin Ronald. " Beechwood I think you told 
me they called it. " 

"The very same," replied the captain, "and 
we should all be very glad to see you and your 
son settled there." 

" What do you say to that, laddie?" asked the 
old gentleman, turning to Hugh. 

"It sounds very inviting, sir," was the smil 
ing reply; "and would not be too distant from 
our proposed place of business. " 

"No, I think not; hardly more than fifteen 



1% ELSIE AT ION. 

minutes' ride or drive from the village if one 
has the right kind of steed." 

"Ah, you think of going into business in 
Union, do you?" inquired the captain in a 
tone of surprise. 

"Yes, I have been quietly spying out the 
land," replied Cousin Ronald, "and if Hugh 
agrees with me in thinking it a suitable place 
for a factory, I think we shall buy and build 
there." 

"That is a pleasant prospect for us," said 
Captain Raymond. " If you like, I will drive 
you both over there to-morrow and also take 
you to look at Beechwood." 

The offer was at once accepted with thanks, 
and dismissing his pupils a little earlier than 
usual the next morning, the captain fulfilled 
his promise to his guests. 

When they returned, the news they brought 
was that they had secured a suitable site for a 
factory in the outskirts of Union, and were 
carrying on negotiations for the purchase of 
Beechwood. 

" But who is going to keep house for you, 
Cousin Ronald?" asked Lulu. 

"Marian, I hope," replied the old gentle 
man, looking smilingly at her. " You can do 
that in addition to attending to your studies, 
can you not, my bonny lassie?" 



ELSIE AT ION. 197 

"I can try," she said with a look of delight; 
"for oh, but it would be pleasant to have a 
home with my dear, kind old kinsman." 

" And so near to us, Marian. I hope you are 
as glad of that as I am," exclaimed Lulu. 

" Oh, yes, yes, indeed !" cried Marian. " I hope 
there will be seldom a day when we shall not see 
each other; for you are like a sister to me." 

"And you will come here to recite every 
school day, I hope," said the captain, " for I do 
not want to lose so painstaking, industrious, and 
promising a pupil." 

"Nor I so good and kind a teacher," re 
sponded Marian, looking her thanks. 

" I am much pleased with the place and its 
near vicinity to this one, the home of kind and 
congenial relatives," remarked Hugh Lilburn, 
" but as yet we are not entirely sure of securing 
it. You know the old saying, 'There's many a 
slip 'twixt the cup and the lip.' " 

"Very true, laddie," said his father, "yet in 
this case I feel little apprehension of failure." 

"Do you not like the house, Cousin Hugh?" 
asked Marian. 

"It suits me nicely," he replied, "and I 
think you can hardly fail to like it. The 
grounds too are to my taste. I think if we are 
successful in securing it, it will make us a de 
lightful home." 



198 ELSIE AT ION. 

By the next evening he was able to say they 
had secured it, and would get possession in a fort 
night. Marian and Lulu were full of delight, 
and indeed every one seemed much pleased. 

" Will you move in as soon as the other folks 
are out, Cousin Ronald?" asked Grace. 

"We hope to do so," he replied. " However, 
we shall need to do some furnishing first. This 
is Saturday evening : Cousin Vi, do you think 
you and your mother could go with us to the 
city next Monday and help us make our selec 
tion?" 

" Yes, indeed ; I shall be delighted to do so, 
and I have no doubt mamma will gladly ac 
company us. Marian is to be one of the party, 
I suppose?" 

" Oh, yes, if the captain will give her leave 
of absence for a few hours?" 

"Certainly, for an occasion so important," 
the captain said pleasantly. 

" If it were holiday time Lulu too should be 
invited to accompany us," remarked Mr. Lil- 
burn, " and I hope there will be another time 
when she can. " 

" Thank you, sir, I should be glad to go along 
if it were not that I know papa wants me to 
stay at home and attend to lessons; and I don't 
want to miss them, as our holidays will soon 
begin." 



ELSIE AT ION. 1W 

"That's right, lassie," he said; "make good 
use of your fine opportunities, and learn all you 
can in these young days that you may be the 
better prepared for usefulness in future years." 

" Yes, sir ; that is just what papa often says 
to us," replied Lulu, with a loving smile up 
into her father's face; " and I've found out that 
he always knows best about whatever concerns 
me." 

"Quite a fortunate discovery for you," re 
turned Mr. Lilburn with a kindly smile, while 
the captain's look was full of gratified approval. 

"My dear little daughter," he said when he 
came to bid her good-night in her room, " your 
willingness to stay at home and attend to les 
sons instead of going to the city to help Marian 
with her shopping pleases me very much, be 
cause it shows that you have confidence in your 
father's wisdom and his love for you." 

He smoothed her hair caressingly and kissed 
her as he spoke. 

"Thank you for telling me that, you dear 
papa," she returned, her eyes shining. "I 
know you love me, and that your requirements 
are always meant for my good ; also that you 
are very wise and know what is best for your 
own little girl. Oh, I'm so glad I am your 
very own!" she added, hugging him with all 
her strength. 



200 ELSIE AT ION. 

" Not gladder than I am to own you, my dar 
ling," he said, repeating his caress. "I should 
like to give you the pleasure of going were it 
not that I feel that you have had already more 
interruptions to your studies than ought really 
to have been allowed." 

"Yes, papa, I believe I have," she returned, 
" and as I do want to be as well educated as 
possible, so that I may be very useful if God 
spares my life, I really do not want you to in 
dulge me more in play-times and holidays than 
you think best." 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE next day was the Sabbath, and spent as 
that holy day usually was by our friends at Ion, 
Woodburn, and by their near kindred on the 
neighboring estates. To Zoe, rejoicing in her 
new hope the blessed hope that she was indeed 
a child of God and an heir of glory it was a 
sweetly solemn and happy day, and to her 
young husband almost equally so. They at 
tended church in company with the other mem 
bers of the family and received many kindly 
greetings and inquiries in regard to the narrow 
escape of Thursday night. 

Grace Raymond seemed very thoughtful on 
the homeward drive. "Papa, "she asked at 
length, " do trees often fall suddenly like that 
one that came so near killing Aunt Zoe and the 
rest?" 

"I think not very often, daughter," he re 
plied. " I have heard of only one other such 
occurrence. Some years ago, out in Wisconsin, 
two little girls, sisters, were walking along near 
the edge of one of those pretty little lakes of 
201 



202 ELSIE AT ION. 

which there are so many in that State, when 
suddenly a tree fell, striking one of the children 
to the ground, crushing her to death instantly. 
Her sister, who had escaped unhurt, but was of 
course terribly frightened and distressed, tried 
hard to move the tree and drag her out from 
under it, but could not, so had to leave her 
there and go for help. 

" They were the children of a poor woman 
who was washing for some one who lived on the 
other side of the lake, and it was while the little 
girls were on their way to their mother, proba 
bly to see her home when her day's work was 
done, that this dreadful accident happened." 

"Oh, how sad!" sighed Grace; "and was the 
little girl the tree fell on dead, did you say, 
papa?" 

" Yes, quite dead ; probably instantly killed 
by the blow. It seems very sad ; yet it is quite 
possible she may have suffered less than she 
would had she died after weeks of sickness and 
pain." 

" Oh, it makes me feel afraid to go into the 
woods again, to walk or to play." 

"It need not, daughter; it is a rare occur 
rence. We all have to die somewhere and some 
how, and the only thing that need concern us 
is to be ready whenever God shall call. It is 
wrong to needlessly rush into danger and throw 



ELSIE AT ION. 203 

our lives away ; we have no right to do that, 
though we have a right and it is a duty to 
brave danger when by so doing we can save 
others. And if we love the Lord Jesus and 
trust in him for salvation, we need not be afraid 
of sudden death, for sudden death will be to us 
sudden glory. 'Yea, though I walk through 
the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no 
evil; for thou art with me; thy rod and thy 
staff they comfort me. ' " 

" It is very sweet to know that Jesus will be 
with us through that dark valley, papa. Oh, I 
should be so afraid to go alone, and even you, 
my dear father who loves me so dearly, could 
not go with me." 

"No, my darling, dearly as I love you, I will 
have to let you go alone should God call you 
first," he said with emotion. "But you need 
not fear to go nor I to part with you, for you 
will be 'safe in the arms of Jesus, safe on his 
gentle breast.*" 

"Yes, papa; and if I go first, how glad I'll 
be when you come, and if you go first, how glad 
you'll be to see me when I come." 

"Yes, indeed, my precious child; and to 
greet all my other loved ones when they too 
are brought home, and we are all there together 
free from sin and sorrow and pain, never to part 
again, bat to dwell forever with the Lord, serv- 



204 ELSIE AT ION. 

ing him in joy and peace and love throughout 
a blest eternity." 

" Oh, what a blessed hope it is!" said Violet, 
tears shining in her eyes. " And bow thankful 
I am that almost every one whom I love very 
dearly is a Christian ! 

"'Forever with the Lord, 

Amen, so let it be ; 
Life from the dead is in that word, 
'Tis immortality. ' " 

Marian had been greatly impressed by the 
sermon, the subject of which was the shortness 
and uncertainty of life. She was very quiet 
and thoughtful that afternoon and evening, but 
woke the next morning full of thoughts of the 
shopping expedition of that day, which would 
be a rather new experience to her. 

She rose an hour earlier than usual, busied 
herself with her lessons for the day, and at 
breakfast-time was able to tell the captain that 
she felt prepared to recite then or on her re 
turn from the city, if it suited him to hear 
her. 

"Yes," he said, "at either time, as you may 
prefer." 

"Oh, thank you sir!" she returned; "then, if 
you please, let it be before I go, for it will be a 
relief to have them off my mind and nothing 



ELSIE AT ION. 205 

to think of but the purchases we are going to 
make." 

So it happened that the recitations were 
over before the arrival of the carriage from 
Ion bringing Grandma Elsie to join the shop 
pers, Eosie and Walter to attend to school 
duties. 

It was not quite time to begin work in the 
school-room, so those who were to remain be 
hind gathered on the veranda to see the 
shoppers off. 

Lulu watched them rather wistfully, and 
could not quite repress a little sigh of regret 
that she was not to be of the number, but 
catching her father's eye and smile, her face 
grew bright again. 

He had just turned and stepped back into the 
veranda, after handing the ladies into the car 
riage, and it was driving away toward the great 
gates opening on the high-road. 

" Are you all sadly disappointed at being left 
behind?" he asked, addressing the little group 
collectively. 

" I should be, sir, if I had had any expectation 
of going," replied Rosie, putting on a hurt and 
indignant air, " but when mamma was invited 
the other evening, through the telephone, and 
nothing said about me, of course I understood 
that I was not wanted in the party. " 



206 ELSIE AT ION. 

" No, little sister, it was rather that you were 
wanted in the school-room," replied the captain 
with a slightly amused look. " Now let us all 
go there, and perhaps we may pick up some 
thing more valuable than we could have found 
in the city stores/' 

" I think perhaps we may, papa," Grace said 
with a bright, pleased look and slipping her 
hand into his. 

" I think so too, papa, and mean to try my 
very best," said Lulu, taking possession of his 
other hand and moving on with him and Grace 
in the direction of the school-room, Bosie Jind 
Walter following. 

Rosie's vexation was all pretence; she set 
diligently to work, as did each of the others, 
and all went swimmingly with them and their 
teacher till the day's tasks were done and they 
dismissed to their sports. 

Eosie and Walter had permission to stay at 
Woodburn uutil their mother's return, which 
was not till near tea-time. So they dined with 
the captain and his children, and they were a 
very merry little party, the captain jesting with 
them all in a way to both entertain the older 
ones and help the babies to forget their mother's 
absence. 

They seemed to do so, and to be content and 
happy witn their father and sisters, yet when 



ELSIE AT ION< 907 

mamma returned to them received her with 
demonstrations of delight. 

Both the captain and Violet urged Grandma 
Elsie to stay to tea, keeping Rosie and Walter 
there with her. 

"We want a little visit from you, mother," 
added the captain ; " would be very glad to have 
you stay all night and as much longer as you 
will, but our family carriage will be at your 
service to carry you to Ion whenever you desire 
to go." 

" Yes, mamma, do stay at least till after tea," 
urged Walter ; " it is very pleasant here, about 
as pleasant as at home, and I think the change 
may be of benefit to you." 

" So you are turning doctor, are you, Walter?" 
laughed Rosie. "It might be well to engage 
Cousin Art to superintend your studies as well as 
those of Harold and Herbert ; though it seems to 
me it would be rather a mistake to put so many 
lads out of one family into one profession." 

" That is a question that may be considered 
at some other time," returned Walter, with 
unmoved gravity. "Mamma, yon will stay, 
will you not?" 

" Yes, since a visit here is the prescription of 
my little new doctor," Elsie returned with a 
smile ; " and since the host and hostess are both 
so kindly urgent." 



208 ELSIE AT ION. 

"Thank you, mamma," said Rosie. "I ain 
well pleased with your decision, for I am just 
aching to question Marian as to all that has 
been bought to-day for the furnishing of Beech- 
wood." 

" Then suppose you and Lulu and Grace come 
with me to my room," proposed Marian. "I 
feel quite in the humor for talking, but must 
at the same time make myself neat for the tea- 
table." 

The invitation was promptly accepted, and 
Marian made her toilet with the others look 
ing on and occasionally giving some little assist 
ance. 

" I suppose you bought beautiful things, 
Marian?" observed Rosie interrogatively. 

" Oh, yes, I think so," was the reply. " Cousin 
Ronald was, oh, so kind ! Cousin Hugh also. 
They both seemed to want me to have every 
thing to suit my taste, particularly in my 
room ; and the things we chose are very pretty, 
I think, though of course not nearly so expen 
sive as the furnishings here in this room or in 
yours and Grace's, Lulu." 

"But why shouldn't they be?" queried Lulu. 
" Cousin Ronald seems to have plenty of money 
and to think everything of you." 

" I really don't know how much money he 
has," returned Marian, "but I do know that 



ELSIE AT ION. 309 

there is Beechwood to be paid for, besides the 
ground for the factory, and the buildings that 
have to be put up, and I'm sure it must take 
heaps of money to do it all. So I am more 
than content to have pretty furnishings that 
do not cost nearly so much as what you have 
here." 

" And I'm sure that's just the right way to 
feel about it," said Eosie, "though I'm not at 
all sure it would have occurred to me to take 
all that into consideration." 

" Very likely it might not to me if I hadn't 
had to struggle with poverty nearly all my life," 
said Marian. 

Then she went on to give a minute and, to 
the listening girls, interesting description of 
the purchases made. The talk at the tea-table 
that evening was first of Beechwood and a few 
repairs and alterations needed there, then about 
the building of the factory, the engagement of 
workmen and women, and the markets to be 
found for the textile fabrics to be made by 
them under Hugh's direction and supervision. 

Then plans for the usual summer outing in 
the cooler climate of the North were discussed. 
Grandma Elsie, Captain Raymond, and Violet 
were of the opinion that the start for that sec 
tion should be made within a week. 

"You will go with us, Cousin Ronald, will 
14 



210 ELSIE AT ION. 

you not?" asked Grandma Elsie, turning to 
him. 

"I think not, cousin," he replied. "I want 
to be here to help my laddie with his building 
and the adorning of the house that's to make a 
home for Marian here and ourselves," smiling 
kindly upon his young relative as he spoke. 
" But I quite approve of her accompanying you, 
for she's been a diligent scholar, the captain 
tells me, and occasional rest and diversions are 
very good and desirable things for the young." 

"No better than for the old, Cousin Eonald," 
returned Marian with a grateful, loving look 
into his eyes; "and if you don't need them I 
do not, I am sure. I've had a very great change 
of scene and life, and a long journey too, within 
the last few months, you know, and now there 
is nothing I should enjoy more than staying 
here and helping you to put the new home in 
order and place the pretty furniture we bought 
to-day." 

Cousin Ronald and Hugh both looked much 
pleased with her choice. 

"Ah, lassie, you appreciate your privileges," 
said Mr. Lilburn, " which is more than can be 
said of everybody." 

" But everybody has not so many privileges 
or so great as mine," returned Marian, her eyes 
shining, 



CHAPTER XV. 

THE captain's pupils were jubilant over the 
prospect of soon leaving for the sea-shore at the 
North. Inquiries in regard to different loca 
tions had been set on foot some weeks previous, 
and now it was decided to take possession for 
the season of several dwellings in the neighbor 
hood of Cape Ann, Mass. In one of them, 
which was quite large, too large to be called a 
cottage, the Ion and Woodburn families would 
be together much of the time, a little building 
near at hand containing the overflow when 
guests would render accommodations at the 
larger house too small. 

Edward and Zoe with their little ones would 
remain at home for the present, that he might 
oversee the work on the plantation, and the 
Fairview family would go for a time at least to 
Evelyn's home on the banks of the Hudson. 
The families at the Oaks and the Laurels were 
not going North at present, but might do <M 
later in the season. 

211 



212 ELSIE AT ION. 

The Kaymonds were to take their journey by 
sea in the Dolphin, the others, with their guests, 
going by rail. 

That was the plan at first, but only a day or 
two before they started Mary Keith received a 
letter from her father giving her permission to 
accept an invitation from the relatives to spend 
the summer with them at the sea-shore, which 
she did with delight. 

"Oh, I am so glad, Mary!" Violet exclaimed 
when she heard the news; "and I want you to 
go with us on the Dolphin. Won't you? It 
will be a new and, I hope, pleasant experience 
for you, and we shall be so glad to have your 
company." 

Captain Raymond, who was present, warmly 
seconded the invitation, and Mary accepted it. 

This talk was at Ion, where the captain and 
Violet were making a short call. They took 
their leave almost immediately, saying that the 
time for their preparations for leaving home 
was growing very short, and there were a num 
ber of matters still claiming their attention. 

Before they had reached the avenue gates the 
captain turned to his wife, saying, " I think, my 
dear, if you have no objection, we will drive 
over to Roselands for a short call before going 
home. I want to say a few words to Cal." 

There was a twinkle of fun in his eye, and 



ELSIE AT ION. 213 

Violet returned laughingly, "Yes, I under 
stand. Let us go by all means." 

On reaching Roselands they did not alight, 
but said to Calhoun, who came out to welcome 
them, that they were in haste, only wanted a 
few words with him, and then must return 
home. 

"Yes," he said; "you leave day after to 
morrow, I believe? Is there something you 
would like me to attend to for you in your ab 
sence, captain?" 

"No, thank you," was the smiling reply; 
" what we want is to take you with us. You 
have not taken a holiday for years; we have 
plenty of room for you on the yacht, and can 
assure you of pleasant company the very pleas- 
antest you could have, for Cousin Mary Keith 
has consented to go with us." 

" And you think that furnishes an additional 
inducement?" Calhoun returned, coloring and 
laughing. "Well, I won't deny that it does. 
But this is very sudden." 

"You needn't decide at once; talk it over 
with Art, and we shall hope you will decide to 
go. We shall be glad to take you as a passenger, 
though it should be at the last minute. Good- 
morning ;" and with the last word the carriage 
started down the avenue. 

Arthur called that evening to thank the cap- 



214 ELSIE AT ION. 

tain for the invitation to Calhoun and say that 
it would be accepted. 

" He really needs a rest," he said, " and though 
I had some difficulty in persuading him that 
he could be done without for a few weeks, I 
succeeded at last, though a bit of information 
about a certain passenger," he added with a 
smile, " had probably more to do with his ac 
ceptance than anything else." 

" Cousin Arthur, I wish you could go too!" 
exclaimed Violet. "Don't you think you 
could?" 

"Yes, can't you?" asked the captain. "We 
should be delighted to have you, for the sake of 
your pleasant company, to say nothing of the 
convenience of having our medical adviser close 
at hand in case of sickness or accident." 

"Thank you kindly," returned the doctor. 
" I should greatly enjoy going, especially in such 
pleasant company, but it would not do for Cal 
and me to absent ourselves at one and the same 
time. Besides, I have some patients that I 
could not leave just at present." 

"Then take your turn after Calhoun comes 
home," said the captain. "He would be a 
welcome guest as long as he might choose to 
stay, but if I know him as I think I do, he is 
not likely to stay as long as we do." 

"No, not he," said Arthur; "if he stays two 



ELSIE AT JON. 215 

or three weeks it will be quite as much as I 
expect." 

" And we shall hope to see you after that," 
said the captain. " Don't forget that 'all work 
and no play makes Jack a dull boy,' and we 
could ill afford to have our doctor so trans 
formed. " 

" Many thanks, " returned Arthur. " I some 
times feel that such a rest would do me a world 
of good, and perhaps prevent or delay such a 
catastrophe as you speak of," he added with a 
smile ; " but it is really a very difficult thing for 
a busy country doctor to get away from his 
work for even a brief holiday." 

" Yes, but I think he should take one occa 
sionally nevertheless," said the captain; "since 
by so doing he is likely to last the longer, and 
in the end do more for his fellow-creatures. " 

"Very pleasant doctrine, captain," laughed 
Arthur. " But I must be going now, as some 
of these same fellow-creatures are in need of 
my services at this present moment." 

"I wish you were going with us now, Art," 
said Violet as she bade him good-by. "It 
would be really delightful to have you along as 
friend and relative as well as physician." 

" That is very good and kind in you," he re 
turned. " I won't forget it, and perhaps I may 
look in on yon before the summer is over." 



416 ELSIE AT ION. 

That day and the next were very busy ones 
at Woodburn and Ion, and the succeeding one 
saw them all on their way northward. Mary 
Keith was delighted with the yacht, which she 
had not seen until she boarded it in company 
with the Raymonds. It was a pleasure to 
Violet to take her cousin down into the cabin 
and show her all its beauties and conveniences, 
including the state-room she was to occupy on 
the voyage. 

"Oh, how lovely!" cried Mary; "and how 
good in you to ask me to go with you in this 
beautiful vessel. I am sure the journey will 
not be half so wearisome as it would in the cars." 

"I hope not," returned Violet, "but I hope 
you won't be sea-sick; for if you are you will 
probably wish we had not induced you to try 
the voyage in preference to the journey by 
land." 

"And perhaps that you had my doctor 
brother as fellow-passenger instead of myself," 
remarked a familiar voice behind them that 
of Calhoun Conly and turning quickly they 
discovered him and the captain standing near 
by, regarding them with amused, smiling coun 
tenances. 

"Welcome! I'm glad to see you, Cal," said 
Violet, holding out her hand. 

"Thank you, Vi," he returned, taking the 



ELSIE AT ION. 217 

iand in a cordial grasp. "And yon, Miss 
Mary, are not displeased, I hope, that I have 
accepted an invitation to join your party on the 
voyage and for a short time at the sea-shore." 

"No, Mr. Conly," laughed Mary. "Whom 
the captain and Violet choose to invite is, I am 
sure, no affair of mine; nor should I object to 
your company so long as you continue so in 
offensive as you have been during our brief 
acquaintance." 

" Thanks," he returned, bowing low; " now I 
feel entirely comfortable." 

" That's right, Cal," said the captain. " And 
suppose we all go on deck to see the weighing 
of the anchor and the starting of the vessel; 
for the steam is up and we are about ready to 
move." 

An awning shaded the deck and a breeze 
from the sea made it a pleasant place to lounge 
and read or chat. The children were already 
seated there, watching the movements of the 
Bailors and of the people on the wharf. 

"How d'y do, Cousin Cal?" said Lulu, mak 
ing room for him and Mary Keith on the settee 
she had been occupying. "I'm glad you are 
going with us, and I hope you and Cousin Mary 
will have a good time, for I think a journey 
taken on the Dolphin is very much more en 
joyable than one by rail." 



318 ELSIE AT ION. 

" I have no doubt of it if one is not attacked 
by sea-sickness," returned Calhoun. 

"Are you likely to be?" she asked. 

" Well, that I cannot tell, as this will be my 
first voyage," he answered. 

"As it is mine," said Mary. 

"If you are both sick you can sympathize 
each with the other," remarked Violet laugh 
ingly. 

But the captain had walked forward to give 
his orders, the work of weighing anchor was 
beginning, and all kept silence while watching 
it. Presently the vessel was speeding on her 
way, and they had nothing to do but sit under 
the awning enjoying the breeze and the pros 
pect of the wide expanse of ocean on the one 
side and the fast-receding shore on the other. 

The voyage proved a speedy and prosperous 
one, continuous fair weather and favorable 
winds making it most enjoyable. One pleasant 
afternoon they entered Gloucester harbor, and 
before night were safely housed in their new 
temporary home, where they found the Dins- 
mores and Travillas awaiting them. 

Mr. Croly too was there to join in the greet 
ings. Domiciled with relatives who occupied a 
cottage but a few rods distant, he passed much 
of his time with Harold and Herbert, fishing, 
boating, bathing, riding, or driving; pleasures 



ELSIE AT ION. 219 

that were now shared by the other gentlemen 
and ladies and more or less by the children 
also; the captain, young uncles, and occasion 
ally Mr. Croly caring for them when in bathing 
and seeing that they had a fair share of the 
pleasures of the older people. 

There were many beautiful drives to be taken, 
some interesting spots to visit. One day they 
took a long drive, much of it through a pleasant 
wood, whence they emerged within a few hun 
dred yards of the sea-shore, there very high and 
rocky. They fastened their horses in the edge 
of the wood, alighted, and walked out in the 
direction of the sound of the dashing, booming 
waves. 

Stepping across a narrow fissure in the rocks, 
the gentlemen helping the ladies and children 
over, they could see that it widened toward the 
water and that the sea roared and foamed like 
a seething caldron about the base of the rocks, 
which were very steep and uneven, in many 
places great stones piled upon each other in a 
way that made them look as if it would take 
very little to send them toppling down into the 
roaring, fuming water below. 

Grace clung to her father in affright. "0 
papa, please don't let us go any nearer," she 
said; "please hold me tight." 

"I will, my darling," he answered sooth- 



220 ELSIE AT ION. 

ingly. "We are in no danger here, and you 
can just stand and look, seeing all you need 
care to. Then I will take you back to mamma, 
over yonder where she is gathering flowers for 
Elsie and Ned, and you can stay with and amuse 
them while she comes here to take a look." 

"Yes, I'd rather be there," she said, "for it 
seems so dangerous here. papa, see! Lu is 
going so near the edge. I'm afraid she'll fall 
in." 

" Uncle Harold has her hand," he said ; " still 
I do not like to see her venturing so near 
the edge. Lucilla," he called, "come here, 
daughter." 

She turned about and came at once. " Uncle 
Harold was taking care of me, papa," she said; 
" but oh, it does look dangerous, and I shouldn't 
like to go climbing about over the rocks as 
Cousin Mary and Eosie are doing; at least not 
unless I had you to hold me, papa." 

" I shall not take you into any such dangerous 
place," he said, "nor will I allow any one else 
to do so. Do you see that little cross there?" 
pointing to a small wooden one driven in the 
rock near by. 

"Yes, sir. What is it there for?" asked 
Lulu. 

" As a reminder of a sad accident that hap 
pened here some years ago. A party of summer 



ELSIE AT ION. 221 

risitors to this coast came out here one day as 
we have done and went down near the waves. 
Among them was a very estimable young lady, 
a Christian, I believe she was, a teacher too, 
supporting her aged parents by her industry. 
She was soon to be married, and with her were 
the parents of her intended husband. 

" It seems they all went down near the waves, 
this young lady nearer than the others. She 
seated herself on the rock against which the 
waves dash up. Some of the others called to 
her that she was not in a safe place, but she 
replied that she thought it safe ; the waves did 
not come up close to her, and they looked away 
in another direction for a moment; when they 
turned to look for her again she was gone from 
the rock, and all they could see of her was one 
hand held up out of the boiling waves as if in 
a wild appeal for help. Help which they could 
not give, for they had no boat and no other 
way of reaching her." 

" Was she drowned, papa?" asked Grace. 

"Yes, my child; she could not live many 
minutes amid such waves and rocks. They made 
all the haste they could to get help, but none 
was near at hand, and she must have been dead 
long before they got it there. They did get 
the body finally, with grappling irons, but the 
soul had fled. 



232 ELSIE AT ION. 

" My children, remember what I say to you 
now. Never run the risk of losing your lives 
when nothing is to be gained by it for either 
yourselves or others ; to do so is both wrong and 
foolish ; it is really breaking the sixth command 
ment ' Thou shalt not kill. ' We have no right 
to kill ourselves, not even to escape great suf 
fering, but must wait God's time to call us 
hence. 

"Now I will take you to your little sister 
and brother, to take charge of them while your 
mamma comes to view Kafe's Chasm." 

In the mean time Grandma Elsie had called 
to Rosie and Walter, and was talking to them, 
in much the same strain, of the folly and sin- 
fulness of unnecessarily exposing themselves to 
danger. 

" You can see almost as much from this safe 
place as you can by going into those very dan 
gerous ones," she said. Then she told them 
the same story the captain had just been telling 
his little girls. 

" O mamma, how dreadful, how very dread 
ful!" exclaimed Kosie; "it was so sad to be 
snatched away from life so suddenly, while young 
and well and with so much to live for." 

"Yes," sighed her mother; "my heart aches 
for the poor parents, even more than for the 
lover. He has probably found another bride 



ELSIE AT ION. 233 

before this, while they still mourn the irrepara 
ble loss of their dear daughter. " 

"Your mother is right, children," said Mr. 
Dinsmore, standing near. "Heed her teach 
ings, and never risk life or limb in a mere spirit 
of bravado." 

The captain now stood beside them with 
Violet on his arm, and the others came climb 
ing back, till they all stood in a group to 
gether. 

" What an awful occurrence that was ! what 
a dreadful death to die tossed about by those 
booming waves, that raging, foaming water, 
against those cruel rocks till life was extinct," 
Violet said, gazing down into the chasm while 
clinging tightly to her husband's arm. 

"Yes," said Mary Keith, "and I feel that I 
was hardly right to run the risk I did in climb 
ing about as I have been doing." 

"Nor I," said Croly. 

" Nor any of the rest of us," added Calhoun; 
" but we won't do it any more. But what is it 
Vi refers to? Has there ever been an accident 
here?" 

"Yes; have you not heard the story?" said 
his uncle. " Has no one told you the meaning 
of yonder cross?" pointing to it as he spoke. 

"No, sir; and I had not noticed it before.'* 

Mr. Dinsmore briefly told the sad tale ; then 



224 ELSIE AT ION. 

slowly and almost in silence they turned and 
left the spot. 

Harold, Herbert, and Will Croly were strolling 
together along the beach that evening, and for 
a time their talk was of Rafe's Chasm and the 
accident there, the story of which they had 
heard that day. 

" It has been a good deal in my mind eyer 
gince I heard it," remarked Croly, "and I have 
asked myself what must it be to be called so 
suddenly from earth to heaven. It is a solemn 
thought that we may be so called any day or 
hour, but a sweet one also ; for to the Chris 
tian, what is sudden death but sudden glory, a 
sudden awaking in the land where pain and 
sickness, sin and sorrow are unknown, and in 
the immediate presence of the dear Master who 
has loved us with an everlasting love? Oh, I 
cannot think sudden death a calamity to the 
Christian!" 

"No," said Harold, "but it is sad for the 
surviving relatives and friends. Oh, what a 
heart-breaking thing to lose our mother in that 
way, for instance!" 

"Yes; such a terrible death," said Herbert 
in moved tones. 

"But the suffering was very short," said 
Croly. " Doubtless consciousness was soon lost, 
and I have heard again and again that thoe? 



ELSIE AT ION. 23& 

who have been taken from the water apparently 
dead so nearly gone that if left to themselves 
they would never have recovered consciousness 
have said that it was an easy death to die. 
Those who die by disease must often and often 
suffer far more in the weeks and months while 
disease is slowly making its way to the citadel 
of life." 

"Yes, that is true," answered Harold; "yet 
thinking of it all does not rouse in me any 
desire for drowning. I believe I have never 
told you, Will," he added, facing round upon 
his friend and speaking in tones slightly 
tremulous with emotion, " that I was once as 
near drowning as one could be and live; yes, 
should probably never have recovered conscious 
ness but for my dear mother's determined per 
severance with efforts at resuscitation, when 
every one else had given me up as dead." 

"No," returned Croly in an awestruck tone, 
" I never heard it before. No wonder you love 
her so dearly, for leaving that out of the account, 
she is a woman in a thousand. Ah, I often 
envy you fellows when I see you with your 
mother and think of mine, sick and suffering 
away on the other side of the sea." 

"But you are hoping she and your father 
will return soon, are yon not, Will?" asked 
Herbert in a tone of sympathy. 
15 



236 ELSIE AT ION. 

** Yes, I am hoping every day to hear that 
they are about sailing; but I have heard noth 
ing at all for some weeks, and am growing more 
anxious day by day. Aunt and uncle try to 
comfort and reassure me with the old saying 
that 'no news is good news,' but well, my only 
comfort is in casting my cares on the Lord, re 
membering that he cares for both them and 
me, and that his promise is, 'As thy days, so 
shall thy strength be. ' " 

"That is one of my mother's favorite texts," 
remarked Herbert, " and she says it has always 
been fulfilled to her." 

" And she has seen some sore trials?" 

"Yes; my father's death for one. I know 
that was the greatest of all; though before 
that, death had snatched away from her a 
very dear and lovely little daughter," said 
Harold. 

"And she has had trials in other forms," 
added Herbert. " Some persons would esteem 
it a very great trial to be called to choose be 
tween a difficult and dangerous surgical opera 
tion and certain, painful death from disease. " 

"And she has had that trial?" asked Croly. 

"Yes; and went through it bravely, trusting 
in the Lord to spare her life or take her to 
dwell with him in bliss forever." 

" She is a noble and lovely woman," remarked 



ELSIE AT ION. 287 

Croly. " I never saw one whom I admired 
more." 

" Ah, you do not know half how sweet and 
good, and what a devoted Christian she our 
beloved mother is," said Harold earnestly. 
" I thank God every day for giving me such a 
mother." 

"As I do," said Herbert. "I often think if 
there is anything good in me, it is the result of 
my mother's kind, wise, loving training." 



CHAPTER XVI. 

THE next day was the Sabbath the third 
since the arrival of the Raymonds. Rain fell 
heavily. There was no church near at hand, 
and our friends gathered in the parlors of the 
house occupied by the Dinsmores, Tra villas, and 
Raymonds, where a sermon was read, prayers 
were offered, and hymns sung. In the evening 
they held a Bible-reading, and afterward sang 
hymns, now selected or suggested by one, now 
by another. 

Croly chose several. He had been with them 
in the morning and offered a very feeling, fer 
vent prayer. The first two verses of f.he last 
hymn sung at his request were : 

"My days are gliding swiftly by, 

And I, a pilgrim stranger, 
Would not detain them as they fly, 

These hours of toil and danger. 
For oh, we stand on Jordan's strand 

Our friends are passing over, 
And, just before, the shining shore 
We may almost discover. 
228 



ELSIE AT ION. 229 

"Our absent King the watch- word gave, 

'Let every lamp be burning ;' 
We look afar across the wave, 

Our distant home discerning. 
For oh, we stand on Jordan's strand, 

Our friends are passing over, 
And, just before, the shining shore 

We may almost discover. " 

Monday was a bright, beautiful day, spent by 
our friends very much as usual. They had 
been unusually long without letters from their 
homes or that vicinity, and were growing a 
trifle anxious; Calhoun in especial, as he felt 
that he himself had had a good vacation, and 
it was time that his brother, the doctor, was 
taking his turn. Yet there was a very strong 
tie binding him for the present to the spot 
where he was. He and Mary Keith had come 
to an understanding and were mutual lovers, 
only awaiting the consent of her parents to be 
come engaged. He had written to Mr. Keith, 
telling him frankly of his circumstances and 
prospects, his lo\re for Mary, and desire to make 
her his wife at the earliest day on which her 
parents could be induced to resign her to him, 
also of her willingness to become his; conclud 
ing his letter by a reference to their cousin and 
his uncle, Mr. Dinsmore, for any desired in 
formation in regard to his character and the 



230 ELSIE AT ION. 

correctness of his statements concerning his 
ability, present and prospective, to support a 
wife and family. 

He and Mary walked out that morning soon 
after breakfast, strolled along the beach for a 
time, then seated themselves within sight of 
their temporary home. 

They had hardly done so, when Walter 
Travilla came running with letters which he 
said had just come from the office. 

" There are several for each of you ; you are 
fortunate this morning," he added; "however, 
that depends very much upon what is in 
them." 

"So it does, Wai," said Calhoun, glancing at 
his, and perceiving that the direction on one of 
them was in a masculine hand and the post 
mark that of the town where Mary's parents 
lived. 

His pulses quickened at the sight, and his 
face flushed. 

Walter had run away, and Mary was break 
ing the seal of her own letter from home ; she 
seemed too busy with it to notice the excite 
ment of her companion, seeing which he silently 
opened and read his to himself. 

The two epistles were of much the same tone 
and tenor. The parents, though feeling it a 
sore trial to part with their child their eldest 



ELSIE AT ION. 231 

daughter gave full consent, since that seemed 
necessary to her happiness. 

Mary's feelings as she read were of strangely 
mingled happiness and heartache. She loved 
the man at her side, loved him so dearly that 
she could scarce have home to resign him, yet 
the thought of leaving the dear parents who 
had loved and cherished her all her days was 
almost equally unendurable. Her tears began 
to fall, and the sound of a low sob startled 
Calhoun just as he finished the perusal of Mr. 
Keith's letter, which brought only joy to him. 

"Oh, dearest, what is it?" he asked, passing 
an arm about her waist. "Does that letter 
bring you bad news? Mine gives me only the 
joyful intelligence of your parents' consent; so 
that I have a right to comfort you in any trouble, 
if it lies in my power." 

" Do not be vexed or offended that the same 
news is not all joy to me," she returned, smiling 
through her tears. " My father and mother are 
very, very dear to me; they have loved and 
cherished me all my life ; their home has always 
been mine, and " but overcome by emotion, she 
ended with a sob, leaving her sentence unfin 
ished. 

" And you are giving them up for me, a com 
parative stranger, and far from worthy of such 
a prize as yourself," he said in low, tender, tones, 



232 ELSIE AT ION. 

taking her hand and pressing it affectionately in 
his. " Dear girl, if love, tenderness, entire de 
votion can make you happy, you shall never 
regret the sacrifice." 

" I have no fear of that," she returned, smil 
ing through her tears, " for though but a few 
weeks have passed since we first saw each other, 
you are well known to us through Uncle Dins- 
more, Cousin Elsie, and others. I do not fear 
to trust you oh, no, it is not that, but the 
leaving of the dear father and mother now 
when they begin to grow old and may need a 
daughter's care." 

"But they have other daughters?" 

" Yes, but I am the eldest, and the one who 
would perhaps know best how to make them 
comfortable." 

"Well, dearest, let us leave that for the 
present. There is plenty of room at Roselands, 
and perhaps should your father some day re 
tire from business they may like to come and 
make their home with us. If so, we shall be 
glad, very glad to have them." 

That was a word of comfort that chased 
Mary's tears away, and the rest of their talk 
was gay and happy ; the principal subject their 
plans for the immediate future. 

"I ought to be going home," remarked Cal- 
houn at length, with a slight sigh, " though the 



ELSIE AT ION. 283 

tact is I don't know how to tear myself away. 
But I must, for poor, overworked Art must 
have his turn. Ah, here's a letter from him," 
taking up one from the still uuexamined, half- 
forgotten pile lying on the grass by his side. 

Hastily tearing it open, he glanced over the 
contents. " Why, here is news!" he exclaimed. 
" Marian McAlpine has been quite ill, Art at 
tending her; she's convalescing, but needs 
change of climate and scene. Art has prescribed 
a few weeks at the sea-shore, and they are com 
ing here the whole four of them Mr. Lilburn 
and his son, Miss Marian, and Art as her 
attending physician. I am commissioned to 
find a boarding-place for them. But what are 
they thinking of? They were to start the day 
after this was written, and will probably be here 
to-night or to-morrow. Oh, well, there are 
hotels in the town, and I must just hurry in 
there, make inquiries, and do the best I can for 
them." 

" Yes; let us go back to the house at once," 
said Mary. " But ah, here comes Cousin Elsie," 
she added, as they both rose and turned toward 
the dwelling. 

" You had a letter from Art, I noticed, Cal- 
houn," said Mrs. Travilla, hastening toward 
them, " and I presume it brings the same news 
as this one from Cousin Ronald to me," indi- 



234 ELSIE AT ION. 

eating one that she held in her hand. "He 
says Marian has been really very ill, but is con 
valescing, and they are bringing her here, 
thinking the sea-air may do her good. He says 
Arthur is coming along as her physician, but 
agrees with him that it is not at all necessary 
for you to hurry home, as Edward is able and 
willing to give some little attention to the 
workers on your plantation." 

"That is good news," Calhoun said with a 
smile, " but I must hurry into the city and find 
a boarding-place for them." 

"Why, Cal, you astonish me!" exclaimed 
Elsie. " Have I ever shown myself so inhospi 
table that you have a right to suppose I would 
Jet relatives go to a hotel when I can make 
room for them in my home?" 

"I didn't think you could, cousin," he re* 
turned. 

"I both can and will, if I am allowed the, 
opportunity ; it is only a little cro^ ding that is 
necessary. Mr. Conly can take his brother the. 
doctor into his room to share his bed, Cousin 
Ronald and his son can share another and 
there is a spare room waiting for them while 
Marian can be taken in with some of us. I 
have not thought it all out yet, but am confi 
dent I can soon arrange it." 

"Oh, easily, cousin," said Mary, "for Eosie 



ELSIE AT ION. 235 

and I could easily take Lulu or Grace, or both 
of them, into our room. Crowding at the sea 
shore is nothing new, and I do not think it 
will be at all unpleasant to me." 

" You are a dear, good girl, Mary," was Elsie's 
smiling response as she turned and hastened 
back to the house. 

" She has her full share of the Southern virtue 
of hospitality," remarked Calhoun, looking 
after her with admiring eyes. 

"Do you consider it a specially Southern 
virtue?" queried Mary with a little laugh of 
amusement. 

"I beg your pardon," returned Calhoun gal 
lantly, " and acknowledge that I have seen no 
lack of the virtue in question since coming up 
North, but I have always heard it spoken of as 
particularly characteristic of my native section 
of the Union, though I dare say that is alto 
gether a mistake." 

" I shall try to convince you of that one of 
these days," she said with a smiling look up 
into his eyes. 

When Mrs. Travilla reached the house, there 
was first a short consultation among the older 
members of the family, then a pleasant little 
bustle of preparation for the expected, wel 
come guests, who it was found could be easily 
accommodated without greatly disturbing or 



236 ELSIE AT ION. 

interfering with the comfort of any one 
else. 

These preparations completed, all gathered 
on the porch and sat there, the gentlemen read 
ing, the ladies crocheting or merely chatting 
to pass away the time till the dinner-bell should 
summon them to the table. But a carriage 
was seen approaching from the direction of the 
town. 

"I wonder, now, if it isn't our party," said 
Calhoun, and even as he spoke it drove up and 
stopped before the gate; seeing which he, 
Harold, and Herbert sprang up and hastened 
forward to assist the travellers to alight; for it 
was indeed the expected party of relatives from 
the South. 

The gentlemen were all well and in fine 
spirits, but Marian was much exhausted and 
glad to be taken directly to bed. The doctor 
seemed very careful of his patient, the other 
two equally solicitous for her comfort ; as were 
Mrs. Dinsmore, Elsie, and Violet, all of whom 
were ready to do for her anything in their 
power. 

All she wanted, however, was a little light 
nourishment, then a long sound sleep, and the 
next morning she was able to occupy a hammock 
swung upon the porch, where she passed her 
time listening to reading, generally by the doc- 



ELSIE AT ION. 23? 

tor, who rarely left her long for the first day 
or two, chatting with the cousins or sleeping; 
weakness and the sea-air having somewhat the 
effect of an opiate. 

But both the air and the sleep did her great 
good, so that in a few days she was able to take 
short drives and even walks along the beach 
with the support of the arm of one or another 
of the gentlemen, oftener that of Arthur than 
any other. He watched over her with the care 
and tenderness of a mother, noticed the first 
sign of exhaustion, and it was always he who 
helped her up the stairs to her bedroom, not 
infrequently half -carrying her there. 

All the older members of the family noticed 
his devotion and quietly remarked upon it 
among themselves. 

" He is really in love with her, I think, but 
it seems to me the disparity of years is too 
great," remarked Herbert one day when the 
matter was under discussion. 

"Perhaps, laddie, when you come to be of 
his age you may see such matters in a different 
light," said Mr. Lilburn in a fatherly tone and 
with a kindly smile at his young relative. 

"As his mother did before him," added 
Elsie, laying her hand affectionately in that of 
Herbert, who was as usual close at her side. 

"Ah, mamma dear, I quite forgot at the 



238 ELSIE AT ION. 

moment that yon had married one so mnch 
older than yourself. But my father was no 
common man." 

" No, nor is Cousin Arthur ; at least so we 
all think, we to whom he has always been so 
kind and faithful as both relative and physi 
cian." 

"Yes," said Mr. Dinsmore, "and any one 
who is so fortunate as to win his heart and 
hand will have one of the best, most affection 
ate, and attentive of husbands." 

" And the disparity of years will not be so 
very much greater than between Cousin Mary 
and his brother," remarked Mrs. Dinsmore. 

"And they seem a delightfully happy pair; 
as a certain married couple of my acquaintance, 
between whom there must be something like 
the same disparity of years, are to my actual 
knowledge," remarked Violet with a bright, 
fond look up into her husband's face as he sat 
by her side with baby Ned on his knee. 

"Quite true, my dear. I could not be in 
duced to exchange my one little wife for half a 
dozen women of twice her years, even if the 
law allowed it," returned the captain with a 
humorous look and smile. 

"Nor could I be induced to exchange my 
one good big husband for a dozen or more other 
men of any age, size, or quality," laughed Violet. 



ELSIE AT ION. 239 

"Wise Vi," remarked Herbert; "one is 
plenty; more than one would certainly be a 
superfluity. There look toward the shore, 
everybody. Yonder are Cal and his beloved 
wandering together near the waves, seemingly 
in close conversation, while Art and his sit side 
by side on two camp-chairs a little nearer here, 
or a trifle farther from the water. There is cer 
tainly a good deal of love-making going on." 

"At least things have that appearance," 
Harold said with a quiet smile as he and the 
others followed Herbert's advice, and gazing 
out seaward had a pretty view of the two pairs 
of lovers. 

There was little doubt in any of their minds 
that Arthur and Marian belonged in that class, 
while the other two were openly acknowledged 
as such. 

But they were somewhat mistaken. Arthur 
had not yet breathed a word of love to his 
young patient, and she thought of him only as 
her dear, kind doctor, who had done much to 
relieve her sufferings and had in all probability 
saved her life. She had strong confidence in 
his skill and was a perfectly tractable and 
obedient patient. He assisted her to her room 
that evening, as usual, more than an hour be 
fore any but the younger children were ready 
to retire. 



240 ELSIE AT ION. 

It was a beautiful moonlight evening, and 
the porches, where most of the family were 
gathered, looked very inviting as he came down 
again and stepped out upon the one that ran 
along the front of the house. 

His Cousin Elsie invited him to an easy-chair 
by her side, then presently proposed that they 
two should stroll around the porches together. 
He caught gladly at the suggestion, rose and 
offered her his arm. 

" I want a little private chat with you, Art," 
she said, smiling brightly up into his face. 

"I am always glad to talk with you, cousin," 
he returned, giving her an affectionate yet 
keenly scrutinizing look, " but I hope it is not 
of any serious ailment you have to tell me." 

"Oh, no! lam thankful to be able to say 
that I and all my near and dear ones are in per 
fect health so far as I know. It is of yourself and 
your dear young patient I would speak. Marian 
is a sweet girl, lovely in both character and 
person. " 

"So I think. Ah, cousin, if I were only 
some years younger!" 

"Never mind that, Art; you are young in 
looks a^d feeling, and I doubt if there is any 
one nearer and dearer to her now than yourself. 
She thinks her feeling for you is only the 
gratitude and affection any patient might feel 



ELSIE AT ION. 341 

for a kind, attentive, sympathizing physician, 
but I am much mistaken if on hearing the story 
of your love from your lips she will fail to dis 
cover that she loves you as a woman should the 
man to whom she gives her hand." 

"Do you really think so, cousin?" he asked 
with a bright, glad smile. 

"I do indeed," she replied, "and if I were 
in your place I should soon put it to the proof 
by offering her my hand and heart." 

He seemed lost in thought for a moment, 
then heaving a sigh, " Ah, if I were only sure," 
he said " sure of not, by so doing, losing the 
place I can see that I have already won in her 
heart the friendship it may not, after all, be 
anything more than that I should not for a 
moment hesitate to make the offer you recom 
mend ; for I feel confident that with mutual 
love we might be exceptionally happy despite 
the difference in our years." 

" No doubt of it," she returned, " and I hope 
that before you leave us you will put it to the 
proof ; because I think it will be for both your 
happiness and hers. " 

" Thank you very much for both your sym 
pathy and advice, dear cousin," he said. "I 
shall do so to-morrow if opportunity offers, as 
is likely to be the case, seeing we are so fre 
quently alone together as patient and physician. 
16 



242 ELSIE AT ION. 

Then if I find she does not and cannot love 
toe in the way I wish, I shall trouble her no 
longer with my presence, but speedily set off 
for home and its duties." 

" But even in that case you need not entirely 
despair," his cousin said with a bright, sweet 
look up into his rather anxious and troubled 
face, " for she is but young, and clever courting 
may win her heart in time. You are such a 
dear fellow, Art, so kind-hearted, generous, 
sympathetic, so unselfish and helpful, that you 
seem to me to deserve every good thing in life." 

" Oh, Cousin Elsie, such extravagant praise 
mortifies me, because I must acknowledge to 
myself that it is so far beyond my deserts," he 
returned, blushing like a girl. 

"It need not," she said. "There is an old 
saying that every one every deserving one at 
least eats white bread at some time in his or 
her life. You have had a hard life so far, but 
I hope your time for white bread is now close 
at hand." 

He laughed a little at that. " Yes," he said, 
"Cal and I have worked very hard for years 
past, and times do grow easier with us, but 
whether I shall ever get so far with the white 
bread as to win the dear young wife I covet, I 
do not know." 

"Well, you have my best wishes," she re- 



ELSIE AT ION. 243 

turned, " and I shall do what I can to help the 
prosperity of your suit by sounding your praises 
in the ears of your lady-love. Ah, do not look 
alarmed, but trust me to say only enough to 
interest her, not so much as to weary her of the 
subject." 

" Thank you, dear cousin, I know I can trust 
you fully. And will you not help me with your 
prayers that I may, if it be God's will, succeed 
in winning her heart completely?" 

" Surely I will," she said, " and I believe our 
joint petition will be granted, if it be for the 
best." 

Arthur lay awake for some time that night, 
pondering on Elsie's advice in regard to his 
contemplated suit for Marian's hand and asking 
divine guidance and help. 

The next morning, soon after breakfast, he, 
as usual, asked Marian if she would like to go 
down on the beach and get a breath of the 
refreshing breeze from the sea. 

" Yes, indeed, doctor, if it will not be keep 
ing you from going somewhere with somebody 
else," she answered with a smile. 

"Not at all," he returned. "I have no en 
gagement, and shall be glad not only to help you 
to a breath of sea-air, but to take one myself. " 

He brought a light shawl and wrapped it 
about her, saying the breeze was rather fresh 



244 ELSIE AT ION. 

for her, while her Cousin Elsie tied on her hat 
and veil. Then with a thick shawl over one 
arm, he offered her the other, saying, " Walter 
has run on ahead with a couple of camp-stools 
for us, and this heavier shawl is to wrap around 
you in case you find the other not warm enough. " 

"Thank you," she returned, smiling up into 
his face. " I am sure it is not every patient 
who has so good and kind a doctor as mine." 

" I do certainly want to be kind to all my 
patients," he said pleasantly, "yet cannot deny 
that some are greater favorites with me than 
others. Besides, I have, you know, but the one 
here to devote myself to." 

"Fortunately for me," she returned laugh 
ingly. " And I assure you I do enjoy having 
my doctor all to myself. One likes to be treated 
as a person of importance, you know." 

" You are such to me," he said, " especially as 
you have not yet fully recovered your strength, 
and I must leave you soon to return to the care 
of other patients left behind in the South." 

She started and looked up half-entreatingly 
into his face, but said nothing, for at that 
moment Walter came running up to them. 

"Cousin Arthur," he said, "I placed the 
stools about where you usually sit, I think ; but 
if they are not juat where you want them, they 
are easily moved. " 



ELSIE AT ION. 245 

"Yes; thank you," replied the doctor, and 
Walter ran on to the house. 

He seated Marian comfortably, then took the 
chair beside her. 

"Must you go very soon?" she asked, trying 
to swallow a lump in her throat. 

" I am afraid I must, on account of the other 
patients, though it seems decidedly hard for 
me to leave this delightful spot and pleasant 
company." 

"Yes, sir; and I really think you ought to 
have a longer rest after working so hard and 
long. I I am afraid I have been a great deal 
of trouble and the cause of much weariness. 
And and I can never begin to pay you for it all. " 

" Marian, dear girl, you can far more than 
repay me if if only you can find it in your 
heart to love and trust me well enough to give 
your dear self into my care for the rest of our 
two lives," he said in low, eager tones, bending 
over her and taking her hand in his. 

She did not withdraw it, but neither did she 
speak, but bending low to catch sight of her 
face, he saw that her tears were falling fast. 

" my darling, I did not mean to distress 
you so," he said in moved tones. "I see that 
you cannot give me that kind of love, so for 
get that I have asked it." 

"Forget!" she exclaimed in low, tremulous 



34 ELSIE AT ION. 

tones, "forget the sweetest words I ever had 
spoken to me? Oh, no, no! But I don't know 
how you can give such love to me a poor, igno 
rant girl, whose own father cares so little for her 
that he would sacrifice her happiness for life. " 

" No, no," he said, gathering her in his arms, 
"the sweetest, dearest, loveliest one that ever 
crossed my path. And you can love me. Ah, 
darling, you have made me the happiest of men ; 
you do not deny that you love me; and you are 
to me the dearest of all earthly creatures." 

He held her close, while she dropped her 
head on his breast and wept for very joy and 
thankfulness. For Elsie was right; he had 
won her heart and was dearer to her than all 
the world besides. 

Many low-breathed, comforting, endearing 
words fell from his lips as he held her close in 
such loving embrace as she had not felt since 
her mother's death, till at length her tears 
ceased to fall and she was able to speak again. 

"Oh, I never dreamed," she said, "that one 
so wise and good could ever care in that way 
for me. My heart is so full of joy and gratitude 
to God and to you that words would not express 
the half of it. But are you not afraid that you 
may some day weary of a companion for life 
who knows so much less than you do that she is 
but a child in comparison with you?" 



ELSIE AT ION. 247 

" Ah, no," lie answered with a smile; " I have 
only feared that your youth and my years might 
stand in the way of my winning you ; that a 
girl so sweet, fresh, and young would feel her 
self thrown away upon a man of my age. It 
would be but natural that you should prefer a 
much more youthful and finer-looking man. " 

" I do not know where I could find a finer- 
looking one," she answered with an earnest 
sincerity that made him smile. " Your face is 
so benevolent in expression, so full of goodness 
and kindness, that I could not help loving and 
trusting you from the first." 

" Ah, darling, those are sweet words," he said, 
his eyes shining. " And you I found so patient 
and uncomplaining under suffering, so grateful 
for any and every kindness done you, every 
effort to give you relief, that I could but admire 
and end by loving you as I never loved before. 
Ah, dearest, that you return my love and have 
given yourself to me has made me the happiest 
of men ! What a joy it will be to have you for 
my very own to love, cherish, and provide for!" 

" And how sweet to me to belong to one who 
is so good and kind," she exclaimed, half -hiding 
her blushing face on his shoulder. " Oh, never 
before in all my life was I so happy as I am at 
this moment!" 



CHAPTER XVII. 

A WHISTLE from the direction of the house 
startled the lovers. 

"Ah, that is Gal's call to me," said Arthur, 
"and I presume that the mail is received, a 
letter for me in it ; perhaps one for you too, 
my Marian." 

" Oh, I hope so," she said, " it is so long since 
I heard from my dear brother Sandy, my only 
one now." 

" Ah," he said as they walked on to the house, 
for he had risen and given her his arm, " you 
must tell me about him, dearest, when oppor 
tunity offers. Your only brother? Well, I shall 
give you several more when you give yourself 
to me." 

They found the family all on the porch, 
most of them with letters, papers, or magazines 
in their hands. 

Elsie looked smilingly at Arthur and Marian 
as they came up the steps, something in their 
faces telling what had passed between them 
since they walked down to the beach together. 

Arthur saw and returned her smile, and lead- 
248 



ELSIE AT ION. 249 

ing Marian to her, said in joyous tones, " You 
were right, cousin. I followed your advice, 
and she, dear girl, has given herself to me; or 
rather we have given ourselves to each other." 

His clear though not loud tones reached 
every ear, and in a moment all the relatives, 
old and young, had gathered about the happy 
pair with their hearty congratulations. 

"I am truly glad, Miss Marian," said Cal- 
houn, taking her hand in a warm pressure; 
"glad for both you and Art, who will, I am 
sure, make the best of husbands, and for my 
self also that I am to have so sweet a new sister." 

"And we are to be sisters too, it seems," 
Mary said, giving the young girl a warm 
embrace. 

" And Hugh and I are to be left desolate and 
alone," remarked Mr. Lilburn in a rueful tone. 
" Hugh, laddie, it is high time you were hunt 
ing up a wife." 

" I think I shall have to try, father," returned 
the young man, coloring and laughing. "I 
contemplate robbing those who have robbed us; 
but a fair exchange is no robbery." 

At that both the Conlys turned surprised, 
inquiring looks upon him. 

"Ah," he laughed, "I perceive that I have 
stolen a march upon you. This, sirs," holding 
up a letter, " is from your sister Ella, accepting 



20 ELSIE AT ION. 

my heart, hand, and fortune, which I offered 
her some days ago by letter." 

At that there was a murmur of surprise from 
the listeners, accompanied by looks of pleasure ; 
then the brothers shook hands with Hugh, 
wishing him joy and saying they should be 
glad to receive him into the family. 

" My ! what a lot of weddings we seem to be 
going to have!" exclaimed Eosie. "I think 
I'll wait for mine till they are not quite such 
common affairs." 

"Particularly as there's nobody offering to 
pair off with you yet, my pretty young sister," 
laughed Walter. "I think, though, that the 
school-room is the best place for you and me 
for a while yet." 

" Ah, Marian, here is a letter for you, my 
bonny lass ; from your brother Sandy, I pre 
sume," said Mr. Lilburn, holding it out to her. 

She took it eagerly, exclaiming, " Oh, yes, 
that is Sandy's writing ! The dear laddie ! how 
I have wanted to hear from him." 

" Bead it, lass, and tell us if he says he will 
come to us, and if so how soon," said the old 
gentleman. 

She hastened to obey, and presently announced 
in joyous tones, " Oh, yes, Cousin Ronald, he is 
delighted with your kind offer, and will come 
as soon as he has finished his present engage* 



ELSIE AT ION. 251 

ment, which will be in about a couple of 
months." 

In the mean time Arthur had opened and 
read a letter handed him by his brother. He 
looked much pleased with its contents. 

" Cousin Elsie," he said, "do you think you 
can accommodate me here a few days longer?" 

" I am quite certain of it, provided you will 
stay," she answered with her own bright, sweet 
smile. " You need not have the slightest fear 
that you are not as welcome as the sunlight." 

"Thank you very much," he said; "then I 
shall stay perhaps another week. This letter 
is from Cousin Dick Percival. He writes he 
has come there to Eoselands for change of 
scene and air, as well as to see his relatives; 
can stay some weeks, and will take charge of 
my patients for a time, which he has in fact 
already begun to do." 

"How nice!" exclaimed Eosie. "Dick is a 
good boy to enable us to keep yon a little 
longer, and when you go back he will, I hope, 
come and pay a little visit here himself." 

"Yes, I hope he will," said her mother. "I 
shall write and invite him to do so." 

"Well, Cousin Art, I'm glad you are going 
to stay longer," said Walter, "but I hope none 
of us will be expected to get sick in order to 
give you employment." 



252 ELSIE AT ION. 

" No, certainly not," returned Arthur gravely. 
"You must remember it was not for work I 
came, but rest; so don't trouble yourself trying 
to make business for me." 

"No, I will leave that business to Cousin 
Marian," returned Walter, giving her a mis 
chievous look which brought a charming blush 
to her cheek. 

" Yes, Walter, I have given him a great deal 
of business in that line, I am sorry to say," she 
returned; "so that he has had but little rest, 
and needs to stay and have some play-time." 

"So he has; but you are much better, I'm 
sure, for your cheeks are like as roses not 
the white kind, either and we'll all endeavor 
to keep well so that he'll have nothing to do 
but rest and recruit the remainder of the time 
he stays." 

" Well, what are the plans for the day?" asked 
Harold, addressing the company in general. 

"Some of us want to do a little shopping, 
and would like to have you drive us in to the 
city," replied his mother. 

" I shall do so with the greatest pleasure, 
mamma," he returned. "How soon do you 
wish to start?" 

"I'm wanting a ride," said Eosie. "I 
haven't had one for some time, and am actually 
hungry for it." 



ELSIE AT ION. 353 

"Well, little dear, I'll see what can be done 
to relieve your hunger," said Herbert gallantly. 
" Are there any others of our company suffering 
from the same kind of hunger?" 

"Yes; I'd like to go," said Lulu. "May I, 
papa?" 

"Yes; if the right kind of horse can be 
secured, so that I can feel that you will be safe. 
Violet, my dear, if you are not to be one of the 
shopping party, will you ride with me and the 
others?" 

"With pleasure, my dear," she replied. "I 
dare say I am as hungry for a ride as my younger 
sister ; and in your company it will be especially 
enjoyable." 

All then hurried to their rooms to don their 
riding hats and habits, while Harold and the 
captain went in search of the required steeds. 

Arthur did not think Marian strong enough 
for such a ride, and Mary and Calhoun did not 
care to go. They would probably walk out 
presently, but just now were waiting to see the 
others off. 

At Calhoun 's request, Mary sat down to the 
piano, Marian and Arthur drew near, and the 
four joined in the singing of some of their 
favorite hymns, Mary playing the accompani 
ment. 

Presently Will Croly ran in, in his informal 



354 ELSIE AT ION. 

way, joined the little group, and added his 
voice to theirs. 

Good-mornings were exchanged when they 
had finished their piece, then Croly said, " Now, 
Miss Mary, let us have 'My days are gliding 
swiftly by. ' It is a great favorite with me, 
particularly the chorus : 

" 'For oh, we stand on Jordan's strand, 

Our friends are passing over, 
And, just before, the shining shore 
"We may almost discover.'" 

Mary at once complied with the request, and 
they were singing the last verse when two young 
men, strangers to the family, came up into the 
porch asking for Croly. 

"Ah," said he, "I quite forgot my errand. 
Those are some strangers visiting at my uncle's 
house, and I have promised to go in bathing 
with them so called to ask my friends Harold 
and Herbert to go in with us." 

"1 really don't think they can to-day," said 
Calhoun, and went on to explain how they had 
planned to spend the next few hours. 

" Ah, then I must just go on with the others," 
returned Croly. "Good-morning to you all," 
and with the words he hurried out, joined the 
two strangers; the three went over to the bat 
houses, not very far away, and were presently 



ELSIE AT ION. 25? 

seen coming out of them in bathing-suits and 
going down among the waves. 

A few moments later those who had gone in 
search of horses and carriage returned bringing 
a full supply. Those expecting to go had 
crowded on the porch, all in good spirits, 
laughing and chatting, the younger ones espe 
cially full of mirth and gayety, when suddenly 
a cry of fright and distress came from the sea. 
"Help! help! he's drowning ! Oh, help! helpf 
save him !" 

With the first cry a deep hush had fallen on 
our friends upon the porch, but at the last 
word Captain Kaymond, Mr. Dinsmore, Mr. 
Lilburn and his son, the two Conlys, Harold 
and Herbert, all dashed down the steps and 
away toward the spot from whence the cry 
came. 

But a row-boat near at' hand was already 
pulling for it, and was there before them. 
There seemed nothing for them to do, but they 
stood close by the incoming waves, waiting in 
breathless anxiety and suspense. 

Some moments passed then they saw an in 
sensible, limp, dripping form drawn from the 
water into the boat, which immediately made 
for the shore with all speed. 

"Oh, it is Will, dear Will!" cried Harold aa 
he caught sight of the death-like face. " Art, 



266 ELSIE AT ION. 

Cousin Art, do your best to save him, if there's 
any life there. How glad I am you're here 
with us." 

"I shall certainly do all I can," returned 
Arthur in moved tones, " and do the rest of you 
ask the Lord to direct and bless my efforts." 

" Oh, yes, we will, we will," responded several 
voices as the poor fellow was lifted from the 
boat and swiftly carried to the nearest house 
the one occupied by our friends. 

Arthur understood his business thoroughly 
and there were plenty of willing, helping hands. 
The news flew fast, and presently Croly's aunt 
came, full of distress, to ask if there was any 
life, any hope. 

"We have not given up, we will not while 
the least spark of hope remains," Elsie answered ; 
then told of the long and at last successful fight 
which had once saved her Harold from the 
grave. 

"Oh, dear fellow, I hope he will be saved," 
said the aunt, weeping. " You probably know, 
Mrs. Travilla, how anxious he has been about 
his parents: we have just had a telegram from 
his father, saying that they have landed in New 
York and will be here this evening. I think 
it will kill his mother father too, perhaps, for 
he is their only child and just an idol with them 
both to learn that he is lying here, to all ap" 



ELSIE AT ION. 357 

pearance dead. I'll have to put them off with 
the news that he went out on the sea before 
their telegram came and may be back in an 
hour or two." 

" Yes, I hope he will soon show signs of life," 
Elsie said with emotion. " Oh, how sad, how 
heart-breaking for them to lose their only child 
in such a way so suddenly and without a part 
ing word!" 

"They are coming home very happy," con 
tinued the aunt; "the mother having almost 
entirely recovered her health, and if only they 

could find poor Will all right " she ended 

with a burst of weeping. 

" Dear Mrs. Croly, do not give up hope ; we 
are all praying for him that his life may be 
spared if the will of God be so." 

" Then I believe it will be, for God is the 
hearer and answerer of prayer," returned the 
aunt; " and oh, I want to thank you for having 
poor Will brought here; for if he was with us 
the state of affairs could hardly be kept a mo 
ment from his parents, but now I hope it will 
be all right before they need to know." 

"You are very, very welcome," Elsie replied, 
and Mrs. Croly went away somewhat consoled 
and hopeful. 

The rides and the shopping expedition had 
been given up and the children and younger 
17 



868 ELSIE AT ION. 

members of the family had gone down to the 
Beach to be out of the way of those working 
with Croly ; but Eosie, Lulu, Grace, and Walter 
were in a sad, subdued, and anxious mood. 
Mary and Marian presently joined them, and 
they talked feelingly of him whom they hardly 
dared to hope to see in life again. 

Yet all had great faith in Arthur's skill, and 
the younger girls, telling of Harold's narrow 
escape some years before at Nantucket, cheered 
and encouraged the others with the hope that 
Croly might even yet be saved from temporal 
death, and live many years to be a comfort to 
his parents and a blessing to the world. 

" I do hope he is not gone and will live for 
many years serving the Master here on earth," 
said Mary, " but if he is gone, we know that it 
is to be with Jesus and forever blest. How he 
loved that hymn about the shining shore ! and 
perhaps he has reached it now," she added with 
a burst of tears. 

"But oh, we will hope not! hope he is still 
living and will be spared to the parents who 
love him so dearly," said Marian. "And I be 
lieve if anybody can save him it is your cousin, 
Dr. Conly." 

" I'll run back to the house to see if there is 
rmy sign of life yet," said Walter, and rushed 
way. 



ELSIE AT ION. 259 

He was back again in a few minutes, running, 
waving his handkerchief over his head, and 
showing BO joyous a face that the others ex 
claimed half breathlessly, " Oh, is he coming 
to?" 

" Yes, yes, Cousin Arthur says there are signs 
of life, and he thinks that he will be able to 
save him." 

The glad news was received with a simultane 
ous burst of joyful exclamations. 

"His parents have come," added Walter, 
"and are, oh! so anxious to see him, but don't 
know yet that anything is wrong with him." 

And now with their minds relieved the girls 
were able to give attention to anything that 
might be going on within the range of their 
vision. 

A boat was tied to the wharf and they saw 
that persons had left it and were wandering 
along the beach, among them an elderly man 
having several children in his care. 

Presently this little group had seated them 
selves on the beach quite near our little party, 
and the smallest, a child of three, came toddling 
toward them. 

" How do yon do, baby girl ? Do you like 
candy? Will you have a bite?" asked Kosie, 
holding out a tempting-looking morsel. 

The little one stood gazing for a moment 



360 ELSIE AT ION. 

with her finger in her mouth, then she accepted 
the offer. "Dood!" she said smacking her lips. 
"Dot nudder bit for Sally?" 

"Yes," Rosie said, bestowing another piece. 

But another, older girl came running. 
"Sally," she said reprovingly, and seizing the 
little one's hand in an effort to draw her away, 
"you must not tease the ladies; papa says so. 
Come with me." 

Sally resisted and Eosie said, " No, we are not 
teased. We'd like to have her stay and talk to 
us." 

But the father had come for his baby girl. 
" Please excuse her, young ladies," he said, lift 
ing his hat politely, " she's pretty well spoiled. 
I've come to the seaside for a bit of rest and 
brought my children along, for I knew it would 
be quite a treat to them." 

" And see, we've all got on the Union colors," 
said one of the little girls who had followed 
him, showing a rosette of red, white, and blue 
ribbon pinned to her dress. "Father was a 
soldier in the war, and we all love the old 



" Oh, were you, sir?" cried Lulu delightedly. 
"Won't you please tell us of your experiences 
there?" 

The other girls joined eagerly in the request, 
and at lencth, evidently pleased that they cared 



ELSIE AT ION. 261 

to hear the story, he sat down on the beach 
beside them and began it. 

" In the war of the rebellion I was in the 
Shenandoah Valley with the infantry troops; a 
mere lad I was, only fifteen. One day I slipped 
off without leave, to visit an aunt living in 
Washington. We were at that time in camp 
on Georgetown Heights. Going back that 
night I lost my way and did not feel safe to ask 
it lest I should be thought a deserter ; so finally 
went down into an area and, wearied out with 
my wanderings, fell asleep. It rained heavily 
through the night, but I was so weary and so 
used to hardship that I slept on and knew noth 
ing about that till morning, when I waked to 
find myself lying in a puddle of water. I rose 
and hurried on my way; finally got back to 
camp, but so rheumatic from my wetting that 
I was sent to the hospital in Washington. 
There my gun was taken from me and a receipt 
for it given me; so that when at length I re 
covered sufficiently to go back to camp, I was 
without a gun. 

" It was not supplied to me immediately, and 
in the mean time the troops with whom I be 
longed were ordered to guard some wagons a 
very long train and while it was moving on, 
Mosby came up with his cavalry, took us pris 
oners, rifled the wagons of such things as he 



262 ELSIE AT ION. 

could carry away and use, and took the beet 
horses for the use of his troops, leaving behind 
his own broken-down ones. 

" Mosby's own troops and his prisoners were 
allowed to help themselves to such provisions as 
they could carry. I think they burnt all they 
could not take. When the rebs came upon us, 
one demanded my coat. I pulled it off and 
gave it to him ; another took my hat, a third 
my shoes, so that I was not particularly well 
dressed when they were done with me. 

" But I, as well as others, filled my haversack 
with provisions hard-tack, pork, and so forth 
and as they moved on each prisoner was obliged 
to lead one or more horses. I had but one. 

"When the troops halted for the night the 
prisoners among others were ordered to take 
the horses to the river and water them. I had 
been all the time since my capture trying to 
contrive a way to escape. Now I saw a way, 
told a fellow-captive my plan, and asked him to 
render his aid by taking charge of my horse in 
addition to several already in his keeping. He 
consented. I slipped from the horse's back and, 
unobserved, got behind a large stone, allowed 
myself to sink in the water there till nearly 
covered only able to breathe and so remained 
till the troops of rebs and prisoners had left the 
spot. 



ELSIE AT ION. 263 

" Then creeping cautiously out, I hurried on 
my way, going down the river bank, knowing 
the Union troops were camped somewhere lower 
down the stream. 

" I trudged on all night, crept into the bushes 
and hid as day dawned lying there all day tor 
tured with heat and thirst as well as hunger 
travelled on again the following night. Faint, 
weary, and worn with fatigue, hunger, and 
thirst, about nine o'clock seeing a light at a 
little distance I went toward it, feeling that I 
must venture for relief from my intolerable suf 
ferings from hunger and thirst. 

" As I drew near the light a dog began to 
bark from its vicinity and rushed out in my 
direction. At that I stood still and the dog 
came no nearer. 

" But presently I heard the voice of a negro 
man asking: 'Whodar?' Knowing the negroes 
were always friends to the Union soldiers, I then 
came forward and told of my escape from the 
rebs and my desire to reach the Union camp, 
my ignorance of the right road, hunger, thirst, 
and weariness. 

"The negro told me I was in a dangerous 
place rebel troops being all about and he and 
Dinah his wife had not much provision, but 
to come in and Dinah would give me something 
to eat, then I could go on my way, he showing 



264 ELSIE AT ION. 

me where to ford the river, the Federal troops 
being two or three miles farther down on the 
other side. 

"I went with him into the cabin; an old 
negress greeted me kindly, and having heard my 
story undertook to get me some supper. 

" She made a corn pone, took a pan with a 
division across the middle, put the pcne in one 
side, some bacon in the other, and setting it on 
the coals, cooked them together, the fat from 
the bacon running through to the pone. It 
made as delicious a supper as I ever ate. She 
gave me a piece to carry along when I set out 
upon my journey again, as I did presently, 
travelling still farther down stream, till I 
reached a ford. 

" Near there I lay down and slept soundly, 
not waking till the sun was two hours high. 

" I was alarmed to find it so late, but I forded 
the river safely, and finally reached the Union 
camp. 

" No one there knew me. I had not even a 
uniform to show what I was, so lest I might 
prove to be a spy I was ordered under arrest and 
confined till some of my own regiment who 
knew me came in and corroborated my story, 
or at least recognized me as one of themselves." 

" That was a very interesting story, and we 
are much obliged to you for it, sir," said Lulu, 



ELSIE AT ION. 265 

as the narrator paused as if he had finished. 
"But can't you give us another?" 

"Yes," he said, smiling in an absent-minded 
way. " I was just thinking of another and rather 
amusing occurrence that took place while I was 
a soldier, though it hadn't much to do with the 
war. 

" My parents were living in Baltimore then, 
and I was still in the Shenandoah Valley. At 
one time, blackberries being very plenty in the 
woods where I was encamped, I gathered great 
quantities, filled a box, putting green leave 8 
under and over the berries, nailed it up and 
sent it by express to my parents. I wrote to 
them about it, but the box started ahead of the 
letter and arrived first. 

" In the mean time my mother and grand 
mother had been talking of paying a visit to 
my older sister, who had married, was living in 
Philadelphia, and anxious and urgent to have 
them come on to see her and her first-born a 
baby boy toddling about. 

" They were most desirous to do so, as he was 
the first grandchild of the one, the first great 
grandchild of the other. But before they had 
made ready to start upon the journey a letter was 
received from the child's mother saying that he 
had been taken dangerously ill. The two grand 
mothers were greatly troubled and more anxious 



266 ELSIE AT ION. 

than ever to see the baby. The older one was in 
her bedroom, not feeling well ; her daughter was 
with her. A vehicle was heard to drive up to the 
front door. Glancing from the window the 
younger grandmother saw it was the express 
wagon and a box was being lifted out, evidently 
for them. Thinking its mother having said 
they should see it dead or alive it contained the 
corpse of her baby grandchild, she hurried down, 
had it carried into the parlor and set upon a 
table. She then threw a white sheet over it and 
awaited in trembling and grief the home-coming 
of her husband my father. 

" When he came in she told of the box and 
its supposed contents, and he, also full of grief, 
set to work to open it. The lid was at length 
torn off, and great was the surprise and relief of 
both to come upon the fresh green leaves and 
berries beneath them. 

"But the door-bell rang again, and there 
stood Hannah with her babe in her arms alive 
and well. 

" Joyful was the welcome given to both ; they 
were taken into the parlor, Hannah shown the 
box, which was still standing, and told the 
story. 

" After a while the baby was allowed to trot 
about at his own sweet will, while the older 
people were taken up with each other (a cradle 



ELSIE AT ION. 2ffl 

had been brought down to the parlor to lay the 
baby corpse in before the box was opened, and 
there it stood covered with a spread or some 
thing white), so when the little chap was left 
unnoticed, he got at the box of berries, carried 
some to the cradle and threw them in on the 
dainty white spread. " 

The little girls had been listening to their 
father's story with as much interest as if they 
had never heard it before, though doubtless it 
was quite familiar to them. 

" Wasn't it funny?" asked one of them with 
a merry laugh, as he finished. 

But just then a boy came running, calling 
out, " Pap, you're wanted now. Please come 
right away, mother says," and with a pleasant 
" Good-by, ladies," the father rose, took Sal : y in 
his arms and went, the rest of the children fol 
lowing. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE old soldier and his children had hardly 
left the vicinity of our young friends when Cal- 
houn came to them with the glad news that 
Croly had so far recovered as to be able to speak 
naturally and recognize his friends, that his 
parents had been told of his danger and his 
rescue, and were now with him, weeping over 
his sufferings, rejoicing that he had been spared 
to them, and full of gratitude to Dr. Conly for 
his long-continued and untiring efforts for his 
resuscitation. 

" I am proud of my brother and don't believe 
there is a better physician in the United States, " 
concluded Calhoun, his eyes shining. "But, 
ladies and little folks, I just remember that 
Cousin Elsie charged me to tell you that dinner 
will be on the table in about ten or fifteen 
minutes." 

"Oh, that's good news, Cousin Cal!" ex 
claimed Kosie, " for I'm pow'f ul hungry, as the 
darkies say. There's nothing like sea-air to 
give one an appetite." And with that they all 
started for the house. 

268 



ELSIE AT ION. 269 

Arthur was longing to be with Marian, but 
at the urgent request of the elder Mr. Croly and 
his wife, consented to stay with their son, who 
had been carried to his uncle's cottage, through 
the rest of that day and the following night. 

Then assuring them that Will had almost 
entirely recovered and there was no longer the 
slightest need of his services, he was beginning 
to bid them good-morning when Mr. Croly, 
laying a detaining hand on his arm, poured out 
earnest thanks for the service he had done them 
in saving the life of their only and well-beloved 
son, and delicately asked what was his charge 
for his services, hinting that both he and his 
wife thought it should be a heavy one. 

" Oh, no, sir," said Arthur, " I make no charge 
whatever for so trifling a service to one whom I 
had learned to love almost as a brother. I am 
more than repaid by his spared life the bless 
ing of God upon my efforts," and with a pleas 
ant good-morning he hurried away. 

He met the family at the breakfast table and 
was received with joyful greetings. An hour 
later he and Marian sought the beach together. 
It seemed a long time that they had been kept 
apart, and they greatly enjoyed being again 
alone together for a time. 

When the mail was brought to the house 
Walter, as usual, came running down to them 



270 ELSIE AT ION. 

with their share one letter for Marian and 
several for the doctor. 

Glancing at his he noticed that one was with 
out a postmark, and somewhat curious to know 
whence it came, he opened that envelope first. 
It proved to he from the elder Mr. Croly, and 
contained a note and another paper. Arthur 
opened and read the note first. In it the writer 
stated that he felt that he owed a debt of grat 
itude for the spared life of his only and well- 
heloved child which he could never by any pos 
sibility repay, and that the doctor who had 
been instrumental in saving that life would 
confer a favor by accepting the inclosed certifi 
cate of stock as a small token of the grateful 
affection of Will Croly's parents and of the 
dear boy himself, who would be delighted to 
have him do so, and feel that it was far from 
being an adequate return for the inestimable 
service rendered. The writer added that they 
would all feel sadly hurt should he refuse. All 
this Arthur read with a pleasant glow of feel 
ing. " They are far more grateful than most 
people," he said to himself as he opened the 
accompanying paper. 

" Can I believe my eyes?" he exclaimed men 
tally as he hastily glanced over it, then gave it 
a more careful examination. 

The certificate was for stock to the amount 



ELSIE AT ION. 271 

of one hundred thousand dollars yielding six 
per cent ; there could be no mistake, and he felt 
that he had suddenly become a rich man. 

But at that instant a low sob from Marian 
caught his ear, and instantly everything was 
forgotten but that she was in trouble. 

" My darling, what is it?" he asked, putting 
an arm about her and drawing her closer to 
him. 

"Oh, I am so frightened!" she said with 
quivering lips. " Read this letter from Sandy. " 

He did so at once. The boy wrote warning 
Marian that their father had in some way 
learned that Captain Eaymond had shown him 
self a friend to her, so suspected that she had 
gone to him for protection, had found out the 
captain's address, and started east with the 
probable intention of hunting her up and car 
rying her back to Utah with him. 

"Oh, what can I do? Can you protect me 
from him?" asked Marian, as Dr. Conly re 
folded the letter and drew her closer into his 
arms. 

"He shall never take you from me," he re 
turned in determined tones and holding her 
close to his heart. " I think the surest thing 
will be for us to marry at once, if you are will 
ing. my darling, you are not afraid to trust 
me?" 



272 ELSIE AT ION. 

" No, no, i ideed !" she exclaimed, adding, " if 
you are willi og to take me just as I am, only 
half educated and " 

" More, much more than willing," he replied. 
"But there is no time to be lost. Let us go up 
at once to the house and consult with the 
friends there." 

"Yes; especially Cousin Elsie, and my best 
and kindest of friends, dear old Cousin Ronald." 

They were glad to find all the family in, and 
quickly told them their story ; Arthur conclud 
ing with, " I think the best thing we can do is 
to marry at once, so that I shall have a prior 
right to that of Mr. McAlpine, and can prevent 
him from carrying her away from us." 

" I agree with you, sir, " said Mr. Lilburn, 
" and should think it well for you to carry her 
away to some place unknown to the unnatural 
man, till he wearies of his search and goes back 
to Mormon-land." 

" Then, if the plan is approved by my wife 
and others, I will go at once for the Dolphin, 
and we will sail or steam away to-night with 
the bride and groom," said the captain. "We 
can visit Mount Desert and whatever other 
points we please along the whole coast between 
this and our city, making occasional calls here 
if we like, and go home when we wish and are 
satisfied that the danger there is over." 



ELSIE AT ION. 273 

"Oh, by all means let us go!" said Violet: 
"nothing could be more delightful." 

" And Herbert and I will drive in at once 
for a minister to perform the ceremony," said 
Harold, taking up his hat. " Have you any 
choice, Marian?" 

" I know none of them but the one to whose 
preaching the rest of you have been listening, 
and who kindly called to see me the other day," 
she replied with a blush. 

"Then we will go for him," returned Harold. 

"But stay a little, Harold," said his mother; 
" dinner is just ready, and you will have time 
enough afterward." 

The summons to the table came a', that mo 
ment and all answered it promptly. 

At the conclusion of the meal thf. captain, 
Harold, and Herbert drove into tlie city the 
first to see that all was right with the yacht and 
order it brought that afternoon to the landing 
nearest the house, the other twu in search of a 
minister to perform the cereaioay that was to 
unite Marian and the doctor for life. 

" Now, " said Kosie as soon as they were gone, 
"we must help the bride dre&s. Come, mamma 
and Violet, your help will be needed, for ifc is 
well known and freely acknowledged tha f you 
both have excellent taste. " 

"Ah, "sighed CNusin Ronald,"! Am sorrr 
18 



274 ELSIE AT ION. 

there is no time for furnishing a handsomer 
trousseau. But fortunately it can be done after 
ward." 

" No, no, dear Cousin Ronald, I have plenty 
of fine clothes," said Marian. "You have been 
BO, so good to me." 

At that Dr. Conly, remembering the munifi 
cent fee he had received that morning, smiled 
quietly to himself ; but not a word did he say 
to any one about it. He felt that words could 
not express his appreciation of Mr. Croly's gen 
erosity to himself and others instrumental in 
the saving of his son's life; for he had learned 
from Harold that the men in the boat that 
picked up the nearly drowned young man had 
each been liberally rewarded, the one who drew 
him from the water especially so. Calling his 
Cousin Elsie aside, " Can we have any invited 
guests, do you think?" he asked with a humor- 
ons smile. 

"Guests?" she repeated, with a look of sur 
prise. " I hardly know where to find them in 
time for so hastily gotten up a ceremony." 

"The Crolys are near at hand," he suggested. 

"Oh, yes! invite them if you wish to," she 
returned with an amused laugh. " But we can 
not get up anything like a proper wedding-feast 
on so short a notice." 

u Oh, I dare say they will make due allowance 



ELSIE AT ION. 275 

for haste, and expect little entertainment besides 
a good look at the bride," he said laughingly. 

" Then I will send them a note of invitation. 
Also one to the younger Mr. and Mrs. Croly 
and to our poor friend Will." 

" Cousin," he said with a joyous look, " I have 
something for your ear alone; other relatives 
and friends shall know of it by and by." Then 
he read her Mr. Croly 's note and showed its 
inclosure. 

"Oh, Art, I am so glad, so very glad!" she 
said, her eyes full of happy tears. "Yes, my 
dear fellow, give them all the warmest of invi 
tations, though I hardly think Will or his father 
or mother will come; but they shall have the 
warmest of welcomes if they do." 

" Is not that your place as mistress of the 
house, Cousin Elsie?" he asked. 

" Oh, yes!" she replied. " I will write a note 
at once and send it by one of the servants." 

"And, if you please, I will send a note of 
thanks along with it. I will write it at once." 

" I will send it with pleasure," she said. " Oh, 
Cousin Arthur, I am so glad for you ! It is not 
an extravagant gift for a man of Mr. Croly's 
means and I think you have fairly earned it 
but it must make you quite rich." 

"It does indeed," he said in joyous tones, 
" and will put it in my power to make the dear 



376 EI&IE AT ION. 

girl who is trusting her happiness to me very 
comfortable. It will also enable me to help 
those of my brothers and sisters who may need 
aid." 

"You have always been a generous fellow," 
she said, giving him a look full of appreciation 
and affection, " but I think if they do all they 
can to help themselves they will need very 
little assistance from you. But," she added 
with a smile, "we have each a great deal to 
do in a little time and must not hinder each 
other." 

The delegation sent to the city was very suc 
cessful. The young men returned early in the 
afternoon, bringing the minister of Marian's 
choice, and shortly after the captain came in 
from his yacht, which lay at anchor at no great 
distance from the shore. 

Neither Will Croly nor his mother ventured 
out, but his father came, bringing his sister-in- 
law with him. 

Marian looked very sweet and lovely in white 
tarletan and orange-blossoms brought by Harold 
from the city; and Arthur, still rather youthful 
in appearance, seemed a not unsuitable bride 
groom for her. Mary Keith, Eosie, and Lulu, 
Calhoun, Harold, and Herbert acted the parts 
of bridesmaids a^d groomsmen. 

The ceremony was short and followed by some 



ELSIE AT ION. 277 

simple refreshments several kinds of cake, ice 
cream, and lemonade. 

Trunks had been packed and sent aboard the 
yacht, and before sundown the passengers fol 
lowed; the bride and groom, Calhounand Mary, 
and the captain with his entire family. It was 
not at all a sad good-by to either those who 
went or those who stayed behind, for it was ex 
pected that the Dolphin would touch frequently 
at that port, so that her passengers could pay a 
visit to the friends on shore, often on their re 
turn taking some of them for a short distance 
out to sea. 

The evening air from the sea was very cool, 
and for Marian's sake she being as yet not far 
from on the invalid list the older people con 
fined themselves most of the time to the saloon. 
But Lulu, wrapping a shawl about her shoulders, 
went out upon the deck, where she seated herself 
and gazed silently out upon the sea. 

They were steaming northward scarcely out 
of sight of the shore. It was a beautiful night, 
the moon shining brightly in the dark blue of 
the heavens, flecked here and there with soft, 
fleecy, white clouds, and the sea beneath look 
ing like molten silver where her rays touched 
it. 

Lulu enjoyed the sight and the delicious 
breeze that was blowing softly shoreward, yet 



278 ELSIE AT ION. 

her thoughts were on other matters and she 
was unusually silent and still. She had no one 
to talk to, but was very apt when alone at such 
time and place to sing softly to herself. 

She had not moved for some minutes when 
she felt a hand laid gently on each shoulder, 
while her father's voice asked in affectionate 
tones, "What is my little girl thinking of?" 
He bent down over her as he spoke and she 
looked up into his face. 

" Oh, I'm so glad you have come, papa!" she 
said. 

"Are you, daughter?" he returned, coming 
around, seating himself by her side, and putting 
an arm about her waist. " I don't know when I 
have seen you so perfectly quiet and still. A 
penny for your thoughts." 

" They're not worth a penny, papa," she said 
laughingly, laying her head on his shoulder and 
looking up lovingly into his eyes. " I'm afraid 
they were rather foolish, but you can have them 
for nothing if you want them. You know I 
belong to you I'm so glad I do so you have a 
right to my thoughts; haven't you?" 

" We will leave that question to be considered 
at another time," he returned laughingly, hug 
ging her up closer and giving her a kiss ; " but 
since you are willing, you may tell me what was 
the occasion of so much grave thought in this 



ELSIE AT ION. 279 

little careless head," stroking her hair and re 
peating his caress. 

" Well, then, papa, it was mostly about Marian 
I was thinking, and that I should not like to be 
in her place. I like Cousin Arthur ever so 
much for a doctor, but to have to leave my dear 
father and go to live with him instead would 
be just dreadful. But then her father can't be 
one bit like mine, and I think that if I were 
his daughter I'd be glad enough to leave him 
for Dr. Conly." 

" And I think no one could reasonably blame 
you if you were; especially if, as in Marian's 
ease, it was to escape being forced into a mar 
riage with one who was far from agreeable to 
you and had already several wives which is a 
very wicked thing, forbidden by the law of 
both God and man. But, situated as you are, it 
would, I think, be a very silly thing for you to 
do as Marian has done, even were you of her age, 
and you are really some three or four years 
younger." 

"And that's a very great difference," re 
marked Lulu soberly, "and I'm glad of it, 
because I do so like to be my father's own 
little girl. And you won't ever make me 
get married if I don't want to, will you, 
papa?" 

" No, daughter, certainly not. I shall be only 



280 ELSIE AT ION. 

too glad to keep you have you always and al 
together my own." 

"It's so good of you, you dear papa," she 
said, nestling closer to him. "I feel almost 
sure I shall never love any other man half so 
well as I do you." 

" That is pleasant news to me," he said, with 
a smile down into the large, dark eyes lifted to 
his. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

THE next morning after the sailing of the 
Dolphin brought to Mrs. Travilla the news that 
her son Edward and his family, accompanied 
by Ella Conly, were on their way north, intend 
ing first to visit the Lelands at Evelyn's cottage 
on the Hudson, then to come on to spend a few 
weeks with her at the sea-shore. 

Everybody was glad, for the departure of so 
large a number of those who had made up their 
family for weeks past had left them all feeling 
somewhat lonely. 

Hugh Lilburn felt very loth to leave just as 
his betrothed was coming, for the visit on the 
Hudson was not to be a long one ; besides, he was 
unwilling to leave his father to encounter Mc- 
Alpine without being there himself to defend 
him in case the Mormon should become abusive. 

That he decided in his own mind would be 
worse than allowing his business interests to 
suffer somewhat by a prolonged absence from 
his newly acquired property. 

But it was growing late in the season ; the 
cottage nearest to the house occupied by the 
Dinsmores, Mrs. Travilla, and the others of that 
281 



282 ELSIE AT ION. 

party was rented by them for the expected ones 
from New York, and in a week from the depar 
ture of the Dolphin and her passengers they ar 
rived and took possession. 

But they were much like one family, taking 
their meals at the larger house, spending the 
greater part of the day there or on the beach, or 
taking walks and drives together. 

They had letters now and then from the party 
in the yacht, who seemed to be enjoying them 
selves greatly, and in a week after this last arri 
val the vessel touched at Gloucester, and Mary 
Keith, Calhoun, Herbert, and Harold landedj 
spent a few hours in the city, then returned to 
their sea-side home, where they were welcomed 
with demonstrations of delight. 

They reported that Arthur and his bride 
seemed to be having a delightful honeymoon 
and deemed it best to remain on the yacht some 
what longer, unless they should hear of the 
whereabouts of McAlpine and know that they 
would be safe from a visit from him, which, un 
less he became a changed man, would undoubt 
edly be far from pleasant. 

"I told them," said Calhoun, "that I should 
rather enjoy giving him a piece of my mind. " 

"Yes, probably rather more than he would," 
laughed Harold. 

"I daresay," returned Calhoun, " but I can't 



ELSIE AT ION. 283 

say that I am particularly anxious or desirous 
to give him pleasure. However, I think he will 
find us too large a party to attack with anything 
worse than hard words; and those I am by no 
means unwilling to stand for the sake of my 
pretty young sister-in-law." 

"Marian is a sweet girl," said Mary Keith, 
" and as Dr. Conly's wife she has made certain 
her escape from a dreadful fate." 

It was after tea and they were all in the par 
lor; for it was a cool evening, cloudy and occa 
sionally drizzling a little. 

Mary had scarcely ceased speaking when a 
loud peal from the door-bell startled every one. 
Harold stepped out to the hall to answer it. 
There stood a tall, broad-shouldered man, who 
accosted him with, "How do you do, sir? I 
understand that this is the house occupied by 
Mrs. Travilla, Captain Kaymond, and others." 

" Mrs. Travilla is here ; Captain Raymond is 
not," returned Harold. " May I inquire what 
is your errand to either of them ?" 

" Yes. I understand that they are harboring 
here a daughter of mine, considerably under 
age, who ran away from me some months ago. 
I have come to take possession of her; and let 
me say I intend to do so, let who will object." 

" She is not here," answered Harold. 

At that the man pushed him suddenly and 



284 ELSIE AT ION. 

rudely aside and walked boldly and defiantly into 
the parlor. Mr. Lilburn instantly rose and 
faced him. " William McAlpine, what brings 
you here?" he asked in stern tones. 

"Is it you, Eonald Lilburn?" exclaimed the 
other in astonishment. " I thought you were 
in auld Scotland and probably under the sod 
long ere this. And is it you that's carried off 
my bairn?" 

" I have never seen Mormon land and didna 
carry her off," was Mr. Lilburn 's reply in a tone 
full of scorn and contempt; " bat if I'd had the 
chance I wad hae rescued her at the risk o' my 
life from sic a fate as you unnatural beast o' a 
mon that ye are had prepared for her. You 
are worse than a heathen, William McAlpine, 
wi' your three or four wives; and you broke the 
heart o' Marian's mither, my ain sweet cousin, 
who demeaned hersel' to marry you a mean 
fellow not fit to wipe the dust from her shoon." 

At that the man turned white with passion 
and lifted his clinched fist as if about to strike 
the old gentleman down. But his son Hugh 
sprang in between them, and at the same instant 
Edward and Harold sprang forward and each 
seized an arm of the stalwart stranger, while 
Herbert and Calhoun showed themselves ready 
to assist in preventing him from harming their 
old friend. 



ELSIE AT ION. 285 

But at that instant a woman's voice, seem 
ingly coming from the next room, spoke in 
sadly beseeching tones : 

" Willie, Willie, wad ye harm my own dear 
auld cousin who has never shown aught but 
kindness to us and ours? Is it not enough that 
ye broke the heart o'y ain wife that loved ye 
better than all the warld beside? And wad ye 
kill my ain bairn the bonny lassie that we baith 
loved so well when she was a wee toddling thing? 
Dinna meddle wi' her, Willie; dinna harm a 
hair o' her head or I'll haunt ye to the last day 
o' your life. Forsake your sins, Willie, put 
away your mony wives and be a true servant o' 
the Lord, or ye'll never win to heaven; your 
soul will be lost and I that loved ye so lang 
syne will see ye no more forever." 

McAlpine's face turned ghastly white while 
he listened and his eyes seemed starting from 
his head ; then as the voice ceased he suddenly 
wrenched himself free from the hold of Edward 
and Harold and rushed from the room and the 
house like one pursued by an avenging foe ; they 
heard his steps echoing down the garden path, 
out into the road, and away till the sounds were 
lost in the distance. 

Then Mr. Dinsmore spoke, breaking the as* 
tonished silence: 

" He is badly scared, and I think will hardly 



886 ELSIE AT ION. 

return to pursue his search for his missing 
daughter." 

"I trust not, sir," responded Cousin Eonald. 
" Fortunately I was able to remember and re 
produce the tones of his dead wife's voice. My 
God-given talent is sometimes useful, as well aa 
a source of amusement to my young friends." 

"And older ones also," Elsie added with a 
smile. 

"Yes, indeed," said Eosie; "the man fairly 
frightened me, for he acted as if he were wicked 
enough to hurt or even kill every one of us. I 
don't wonder Marian ran away from him and 
was so frightened at the very thought of seeing 
him again." 

"Nor I," said Zoe, looking at her husband 
with eyes full of tears. " my dear Ned, I was 
so afraid he would do you some dreadful harm ! 
And what if he should even yet ; he may come 
back! Oh, let us shut doors and windows." 

"I think there is hardly any danger of his 
returning," remarked Hugh Lilburn in a reas 
suring tone; "at least not to-night." 

The other gentlemen agreed in that opinion, 
and the ladies were sufficiently reassured to be 
able to pass a comfortable night. 

But though they were ignorant of the fact, 
McAlpine was in no condition to injure any of 
them or even to return to their dwelling. 



ELSIE AT ION. 287 

In the darkness and the confusion of his 
mind, he had wandered from the path and fallen 
down a hill, landing on a bed of stones, strik 
ing his head on one of them so that he was in 
sensible for some hours, breaking a rib and re 
ceiving internal injuries that proved fatal in a 
very short time. In the morning some one 
passing heard his groans, went for assistance, 
and he was carried into a house and a surgeon 
sent for, who after making an examination 
told him he had but a few hours to live, and if 
he had any affairs to settle he would do well to 
attend to them immediately. 

McAlpine was thrown into great distress of 
mind by the announcement, and begged to have 
word sent to the house where he had been the 
night before, with an earnest request that Mr. 
Lilburn would come to him, for at least a few 
moments, as he had something he wished to 
say. 

Shocked at the news of the man's condition, 
Mr. Lilburn at once hastened to his bedside. 

"They tell me I'm a dying mon, Eonald Lil 
burn, and I maun ease my mind afore I die, 
wi' a word for my daughter Marian. Tell her 
for me that I own I've been a hard father to 
her, and was God, forgive me a cruel, un 
faithful husband to her mither after I turned 
Mormon. It's a lustful, wicked pretence o' a 



288 ELSIE AT ION. 

religion, is Mormonism, and I dinna^?' H'Sandy 
brought up to believe in it." 

He paused from exhaustion, and Mr. Lilburn 
told of his plans for Sandy and the offers he had 
made the lad to educate and start him in life. 

"God bless you for it," returned the dying 
man. " I find now my death is near that I care 
more for those two o' my bairns than I thought. 
And now I maun think o' my soul ! O Ronald 
Lilburn, what must I do to be saved? Is there 
ony hope for such a sinner as I?" 

" Yes, William. 'The blood o' Jesus Christ his 
Son cleanseth us from all sin,' and while there 
is life there is hope. Flee to Jesus, the sinner's 
friend, remembering his own words, 'Him that 
cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.' " 

" Lord, I come, I come ; be merciful to me a 
sinner; save me for thine own name's sake," 
came in earnest, pleading tones from the dying 
lips ; a few long-drawn breaths followed and the 
soul had fled. 

The Dolphin was known to be far out at sea; 
word of her father's arrival and his speedy and 
unexpected death could not be sent to Marian, 
so the body was carried to an undertaker's and 
the next day quietly buried from there, Mr. 
Lilburn, his son, and the other gentlemen of the 
family attending the funeral services. 

When at length the news reached Marian, 



ELSIE AT ION. 289 

son T of her early love for her father seemed 
to rt U her. She shed some tears over it, 

yet in a short time her grief was more than 
swallowed up in a sense of relief. 

She was very, very happy with Arthur, who 
proved himself the kindest and best of husbands. 
It was not thought necessary that her father's 
death should be made known in their home 
neighborhood, and on her return she dressed as 
a bride. Her husband had told her of his im 
proved circumstances and was disposed to lavish 
upon her everything that heart could wish. 
But she was not extravagant in her tastes or de- 
fires, and he was satisfied to let her follow her 
town inclination in regard to that and the con 
tinuing of her studies with Captain Raymond, 
at least for a time. 

That pleased the captain, and he was more 
than willing to receive her as a pupil when 
they should all return home and he resume hia 
labors as instructor. 

The entire family had now been let into the 
secret of Arthur's wonderfully large fee for his 
medical service to William Croly, and heartily 
rejoiced with him. 

Dr. Dick Percival joined them for a week at 
the sea-side, after which all returned to their 
homes. 

Calhoun had tried to induce his Mary to fol- 
19 



290 ELSIE AT ION. 

low with him the example set them by his 
brother and Marian, and Hugh Lilburn let his 
Ella know that he would be far from objecting 
to making it a double wedding; but neither 
lady would consent. Each wished to go home 
first and make suitable preparations for the im 
portant event, Ella adding that Isadore and the 
other sisters and brothers would have reason to 
be hurt if she did not invite them all to be 
present at her wedding. 

Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore and Mrs. Travilla 
thought she took a proper view of the matter, 
as did Mary also, in regard to the time and place 
of her own nuptials. 

So Calhoun took her to her own home and 
left her there, with the understanding that he 
was to return for her some weeks or months 
hence the day having not yet been fixed upon. 

But before leaving their sea-side home all spent 
a day there together. Naturally one of the 
principal topics of conversation was the ap 
proaching journey to their southern homes. 

" I wish I could take you all with me in the 
yacht," said Captain Raymond, addressing the 
company in general, " but unfortunately there 
is not accommodation for so many. Mother, 
we must have you and Grandpa and Grandma 
Dinsmore, as it is a more restful way to travel 
than by the cars. The doctor and his bride are 



ELSIE AT ION. 291 

already engaged to us, and we must, I think, 
take Evelyn, Rosie, and Walter; we should 
hardly know what to do without them any 
longer," he added with his pleasant smile. " We 
have eight family and passenger state-rooms, 
and beds can be made up at nights in the sa 
loon," he continued, " and in that way we can 
make room for several more." 

He paused for a reply, but no one spoke, each 
seemingly waiting for the others. 

At length Violet said : " I think you and your 
babies should be with us, Zoe; then of course 
Edward would need to be there to take care of 
you all; for he would not be willing to trust 
that business to any one else. And Harold and 
Herbert ought to be with their mother, having, 
poor little lads ! been so much away from her for 
the last few years," she added in a sportive tone. 

Every one approved, and so it was settled. 
The journey was a safe and prosperous one with 
all; they arrived at their homes, Ion, Wood- 
burn, and Eoselands, without accident or loss, 
and presently had settled down for the duties 
and pleasures of the fall and coming winter. 



THE END. 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 

Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 



JUL3 1957 



m L9-25w-9,'47(A5618)444 






1672 Elsie at Ion 
F5ati 



JUL3 19S7 



PS 
1672 

F5ati